Medieval Europe - User contributions [en]

Patriarchal Church Sacred Texts

2014-06-28T12:22:29Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
...

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:patriarchal-religion.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''KIEV'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Triune Patriarch'''<br>Mitropolith<br>Presbyter<br>Diakonos</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Patriarchal Basilica'''<br>Basilica<br>Lavra<br>Chapel</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">[http:// Website]</div>
|}

=The Sacred Texts=

==The Genesis==
In the beginning there was God. He was alone. He was triune. For in Him lived Flesh, Life and Will. And He was endless and eternal, and His thoughts and His deeds were beyond one's understanding, for mysterious are the ways of God.

In the mysterious ways God's idea about Existence came into being and He put in it the parts of His Flesh, Life and Will and that's how the world was created, and everything inhabiting it.

At first the idea brought the joy of Creation to God and it shined like a flaming Sun, that gives warmth and the love of God. But empty was the Creation and there was noone to give God's love to. The Lord felt sad and the sky became dark, and the Moon's pale tristful face and the twinkling stars dim as God's tears decorated the night sky. Since then joy and sorrow, the Moon and the Sun, day and night, change the face of God's Creation.

And the Lord took His flesh and sculpted the Earth. Long time He worked, and His sweat dripped upon His Creation and that's how the boundless salty seas appeared on the face of the Earth. So hard He worked sculpting valleys and mountains, and lowlands, and hills, and so beatiful was everything He created by His hands, and the tears of joy dripped from His eyes and poured upon the Earth as a lifegiving rain. Those sweet drops soaked in the Earth's flesh, but, being unable to exist without God's Joy, broke out in creeks and rivers.

After sculpting the Earth's shape, God's decided to inhabit it with the living beings and herbs. Again He started to sculpt figures and shapes out of His flesh, but lifeless they were as marble statues, and then the Lord took a part of His Life and inspirited the motionless figures. And the Earth filled with life and lots of God's creatures began to crawl, swim, fly, and jump being pleased by the Earth the Lord granted them as their home. The colorful birds floated in the skies, and frolicsome fish played in silvery pools, and the flocks leaped upon the boundless fields. And the Creation was diverse and plentiful.

Long time the Creator rejoiced at His Creation, but soon became bored with the birds, fish, beasts, and the other living creatures, for they lived by the path of God's will, having not their own will and unable to create anything new. Then the Lord took a part of His flesh and inspirited it with life, the flesh seethed but remained shapeless, for the Lord hadn't given it any shape. Then God inbreathed it with His Will, and the flesh seethed even more and created itself an image apart from God's intention. And when God's Will was done forming the flesh animated, a man arose from the hands of God. And the man was in the image and likeness of God, for he had Flesh, Life, and Will, and he could live and think in his own way.

And the Lord considered the man to be Lord of Creation and Lord of the Earth by the name of God and to His glory.

==Sin and Lianathas's Rebellion==
People lived on Earth and they didn't know about diseases and death because their souls were clean and inside of them the Will of God was pure. But disperse was that Will, for it was incomplete and just a detached part of God's Will. In it's incompletion every year of men's endless life it moved away from it's preimage. A man could wish what was forbidden considering himself almighty, and desired to have more than his brothers did, and the others became envy of what their brother had, and another one wished to be god himself amongst his brothers and rule them according to his own needs. And the longer they lived the darker and more vicious became men's will, and God saw that and felt sad. Out of that sadness the Great night came and it's been lasting for 3 days and nights, and when the Sun rose, people learnt about death for the first time. And the Lord told them: "Weak is your Will and tends to sin, and the longer you live the more in sins you wallow. So short will be the days of your lives, and those who live righteously and evade from sins will arise and their Will will become a part of my Will and they will live in eternal blessedness in my Kingdom that I will create for them. But those who can not keep their Will pure and who give in to sins - those will be doomed to suffer for eternity in Gehenna that I will create for them deep inside the Earth".

So told the Lord and so He did. Since then short are the days of men's lives and no one knows when the end comes. And the diseases of Sin eat away men's flesh, and the more vicious a man is the shorter his days become and the closer a judgement day comes. When the sparkle of Life goes out, a man's Will rises and stands before God's judgement. If a man lived his life according to God and never have been disgraced by sin - then the Gates of Heaven open up before him. But if his Will is tainted by sins - it will be banished to the fiery Gehenna, where it will be doomed to suffer until the end of all days without hope and relief, but in pain and despair.

So many years have passed, people were born and passing away. Many of them rose to Heaven with the angels, but there were enough of those whose Will was banished off to the fiery Gehenna for their sins. Amongst them was king Lianathas, who wallowed in sins unimaginable during his life, who was torturing and killing people for his pleasure, who stained his Will with forbidden black magik and who drank blood of babies at unholy rituals hoping to get their life's sparkle and find eternal life and power over the Earth. But his own people raised against him, unable to stand his tyranny anymore, and they torn him apart and scattered his flesh all over the kingdom, so that nobody knows where his loathsome grave is.

But even damned and banished deep inside the Earth so strong was his black Will that in despair and pain he found relief and he swore that he will raise to Heaven and overthrow the Lord God Himself, to become Creator and Lord and alter the Earth in his own image and likeness, and enslave all the living by his own unholy Will. Experienced in black magik, he devoured the strongest and the most rotten souls languishing in the fiery kingdom of Gehenna and soon he became so powerful as to proclaim himself a king of Gehenna and he tempted souls of the sinners by promises of freedom and relief, inspired them with hope and began to gather the horde of fallen spirits to break out of his fiery gaol and declare war to the Heavenly Kingdom.

And the day came when the depths of the Earth was open and the fiery rivers streamed down the mountains' slopes. The horde of the fallen rushed upon the Earth and above them Lianathas himself; and his figure was so dreadful that people ran in fear and hid to save their lives and their children. And Lianathas with his hordes marched bringing fire and death to the Earth but could not raise up to the Heavens. Being enraged, Lianathas began to shed his hatred upon people even more and many a man perished off his rage. People prayed to the Heavens for salvation and the Lord heard their prayers. He gathered the angels of Heaven and descended to fight the fallen rebels. The fight was lasting for 3 days and 3 nights, and finally the Lord in the image of mighty archangel fought the king of Gehenna himself and banished him off into his forever cursed domain again. Without their king the fallen rushed to escape, but the angels brought them back into the depths of the Earth. And the Lord has chained Lianathas forever to the iron throne in the very centre of Gehenna, so that he could not lead the fallen onto the face of the Earth again and cause people any more evil.

Since then, however, subterranean spirits sometimes break out and roam among people confusing their minds and tempt them into sin, as they're told by their master, the king of Gehenna, Lord of the Fallen - Lianathas the Damned.

==The Laws==
The Earth recovered slowly from the war against Lianathas's demons, and people remained in fear and doubts, for they didn't know what is sin and what is holiness, and they didn't have neither laws nor God's shepherds to rule them with God's words and wisdom.

The Lord saw people's suffering and in His mercy sent the Messiah on earth who was born in flesh and was named Mithelin. He had grown up to be a righteous and wise man, a brave warrior and a cunning adviser, and for his wisdom he was elected to be a king, to rule the people and protect them from evil. And he was a king heaven born, and God was always in his heart and in his mind. Many a valor battle he won against his enemies and brought a lot of joy to his people.

But people still lived without the law and there were a lot of injustice among them, and many people gave in to sin through ill will or because of lack of knowledge. Days and nights Mithelin prayed for the Lord God to show mercy and set his people on the right path. And his prayers were heard; while he was dreaming, the Lord sent him rules and laws on how to live upright and avoid the fiery Gehenna, and on what is sin.

And Mithelin gathered his people and showed them God's laws and told them to live according to those laws, and told to write them down to judge by the laws which are pleasing God and punishing Sin.

==The Codex of Mithelin==
І. Honor the Lord God Triune and remember that you are flesh of His Flesh, and life of His Life, and will of His Will. And we all are His children and He's our only Father. And He knows your thoughts and acts, and there are no secrets for Him, and every one is to be faced His judgement at the end of the life path.

ІІ. Bring the word of God unto the infidels to open their hearts for the Lord, so their souls could be saved from sin and eternal damnation in the fiery Gehenna.

ІІІ .And if one of them tells you that there's no God or he worships idols or false gods, then you must know that there is Lianathas's pride in him. Bless him with a sign of Triune God, and if you don't find repentance in his soul - know that this is a mortal sin and he is condemned to the fiery Gehenna.

ІV. And there's no sin as deadly as not to honour your Father. For the Lord gave you your Father to guide you and educate you. And if you see someone dishonouring Father, reproach them with dishonouring the Lord God.

V. Honour your confessor, for he is your second Father, and he is to set you on the right path and to open your heart unto the Lord God Triune.

VI. Lost are the people dishonouring their King, for the King is the Father to the people and is sent by the Lord Triune God to lead the right way. And the one who revolts against the King commits a mortal sin and is condemned to suffer eternally in the fiery Gehenna.

VІI. Do not desire other's possessions - neither goods nor wife nor titles, for the Lord God rewards everyone deservedly, and He is the one who gives and takes. If you take by yourself you consider yourself equal to the Lord and thus commit a mortal sin.

VІIІ. Don't you take a man's life away, for the Lord God gave a sparkle of Life to a man and He alone decides for how long a man lives. And if you dare to murder - your soul will be burdened with a mortal sin and will be condemned to the fiery Gehenna.

ІX. Do not commit sin by word of mouth or intentionally against the Lord, the King, the Confessor and your Father. For by telling lies to your shepherds you pave your way to the fiery Gehenna and eternal sufferings.

X. Do not take the Lord's name in vain, do not swear and do not use foul language, for those are of Lianathas and not of the Lord, and tempt you into sin.

XI. And the Lord gave your Flesh and Life in to your King who is free to take them away from you, for the Lord's Will shows itself through your King. And the Lord gave your Will in to your Confessor who is sent by the Lord God as a guiding light showing the blessed way through the ocean of sin to the Heavenly Kingdom.

XII. And render unto the King the things which are King's, and unto the Confessor the things which are spiritual so they do not dispute, but beware of false prophets and bloody tyrants which are sent by Lianathas's servants to divert people from the path to Heaven and tempt them into sins.

By those laws Mithelin ruled his people and the people prospered and grew in power instilling fear in their infidel enemies. And those were the times of Golden Age, and the songs were composed about that era, and Mithelin's Kingdom was called Heaven on Earth. When Mithelin went to the throne of Triune God he took place on the right side of the Lord and judged and punished men's sins alongside Him as the Archangel and Archistratege of God's Army.

Patriarchal Church Sacred Texts

2014-06-19T13:43:21Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
...

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:patriarchal-religion.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''KIEV'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Triune Patriarch'''<br>Mitropolith<br>Hiereus<br>Diakonos</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Patriarchal Basilica'''<br>Basilica<br>Lavra<br>Chapel</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">[http:// Website]</div>
|}

=The Sacred Texts=

==The Genesis==
In the beginning there was God. He was alone. He was triune. For in Him lived Flesh, Life and Will. And He was endless and eternal, and His thoughts and His deeds were beyond one's understanding, for mysterious are the ways of God.

In the mysterious ways God's idea about Existence came into being and He put in it the parts of His Flesh, Life and Will and that's how the world was created, and everything inhabiting it.

At first the idea brought the joy of Creation to God and it shined like a flaming Sun, that gives warmth and the love of God. But empty was the Creation and there was noone to give God's love to. The Lord felt sad and the sky became dark, and the Moon's pale tristful face and the twinkling stars dim as God's tears decorated the night sky. Since then joy and sorrow, the Moon and the Sun, day and night, change the face of God's Creation.

And the Lord took His flesh and sculpted the Earth. Long time He worked, and His sweat dripped upon His Creation and that's how the boundless salty seas appeared on the face of the Earth. So hard He worked sculpting valleys and mountains, and lowlands, and hills, and so beatiful was everything He created by His hands, and the tears of joy dripped from His eyes and poured upon the Earth as a lifegiving rain. Those sweet drops soaked in the Earth's flesh, but, being unable to exist without God's Joy, broke out in creeks and rivers.

After sculpting the Earth's shape, God's decided to inhabit it with the living beings and herbs. Again He started to sculpt figures and shapes out of His flesh, but lifeless they were as marble statues, and then the Lord took a part of His Life and inspirited the motionless figures. And the Earth filled with life and lots of God's creatures began to crawl, swim, fly, and jump being pleased by the Earth the Lord granted them as their home. The colorful birds floated in the skies, and frolicsome fish played in silvery pools, and the flocks leaped upon the boundless fields. And the Creation was diverse and plentiful.

Long time the Creator rejoiced at His Creation, but soon became bored with the birds, fish, beasts, and the other living creatures, for they lived by the path of God's will, having not their own will and unable to create anything new. Then the Lord took a part of His flesh and inspirited it with life, the flesh seethed but remained shapeless, for the Lord hadn't given it any shape. Then God inbreathed it with His Will, and the flesh seethed even more and created itself an image apart from God's intention. And when God's Will was done forming the flesh animated, a man arose from the hands of God. And the man was in the image and likeness of God, for he had Flesh, Life, and Will, and he could live and think in his own way.

And the Lord considered the man to be Lord of Creation and Lord of the Earth by the name of God and to His glory.

==Sin and Lianathas's Rebellion==
People lived on Earth and they didn't know about diseases and death because their souls were clean and inside of them the Will of God was pure. But disperse was that Will, for it was incomplete and just a detached part of God's Will. In it's incompletion every year of men's endless life it moved away from it's preimage. A man could wish what was forbidden considering himself almighty, and desired to have more than his brothers did, and the others became envy of what their brother had, and another one wished to be god himself amongst his brothers and rule them according to his own needs. And the longer they lived the darker and more vicious became men's will, and God saw that and felt sad. Out of that sadness the Great night came and it's been lasting for 3 days and nights, and when the Sun rose, people learnt about death for the first time. And the Lord told them: "Weak is your Will and tends to sin, and the longer you live the more in sins you wallow. So short will be the days of your lives, and those who live righteously and evade from sins will arise and their Will will become a part of my Will and they will live in eternal blessedness in my Kingdom that I will create for them. But those who can not keep their Will pure and who give in to sins - those will be doomed to suffer for eternity in Gehenna that I will create for them deep inside the Earth".

So told the Lord and so He did. Since then short are the days of men's lives and no one knows when the end comes. And the diseases of Sin eat away men's flesh, and the more vicious a man is the shorter his days become and the closer a judgement day comes. When the sparkle of Life goes out, a man's Will rises and stands before God's judgement. If a man lived his life according to God and never have been disgraced by sin - then the Gates of Heaven open up before him. But if his Will is tainted by sins - it will be banished to the fiery Gehenna, where it will be doomed to suffer until the end of all days without hope and relief, but in pain and despair.

So many years have passed, people were born and passing away. Many of them rose to Heaven with the angels, but there were enough of those whose Will was banished off to the fiery Gehenna for their sins. Amongst them was king Lianathas, who wallowed in sins unimaginable during his life, who was torturing and killing people for his pleasure, who stained his Will with forbidden black magik and who drank blood of babies at unholy rituals hoping to get their life's sparkle and find eternal life and power over the Earth. But his own people raised against him, unable to stand his tyranny anymore, and they torn him apart and scattered his flesh all over the kingdom, so that nobody knows where his loathsome grave is.

But even damned and banished deep inside the Earth so strong was his black Will that in despair and pain he found relief and he swore that he will raise to Heaven and overthrow the Lord God Himself, to become Creator and Lord and alter the Earth in his own image and likeness, and enslave all the living by his own unholy Will. Experienced in black magik, he devoured the strongest and the most rotten souls languishing in the fiery kingdom of Gehenna and soon he became so powerful as to proclaim himself a king of Gehenna and he tempted souls of the sinners by promises of freedom and relief, inspired them with hope and began to gather the horde of fallen spirits to break out of his fiery gaol and declare war to the Heavenly Kingdom.

And the day came when the depths of the Earth was open and the fiery rivers streamed down the mountains' slopes. The horde of the fallen rushed upon the Earth and above them Lianathas himself; and his figure was so dreadful that people ran in fear and hid to save their lives and their children. And Lianathas with his hordes marched bringing fire and death to the Earth but could not raise up to the Heavens. Being enraged, Lianathas began to shed his hatred upon people even more and many a man perished off his rage. People prayed to the Heavens for salvation and the Lord heard their prayers. He gathered the angels of Heaven and descended to fight the fallen rebels. The fight was lasting for 3 days and 3 nights, and finally the Lord in the image of mighty archangel fought the king of Gehenna himself and banished him off into his forever cursed domain again. Without their king the fallen rushed to escape, but the angels brought them back into the depths of the Earth. And the Lord has chained Lianathas forever to the iron throne in the very centre of Gehenna, so that he could not lead the fallen onto the face of the Earth again and cause people any more evil.

Since then, however, subterranean spirits sometimes break out and roam among people confusing their minds and tempt them into sin, as they're told by their master, the king of Gehenna, Lord of the Fallen - Lianathas the Damned.

==The Laws==
The Earth recovered slowly from the war against Lianathas's demons, and people remained in fear and doubts, for they didn't know what is sin and what is holiness, and they didn't have neither laws nor God's shepherds to rule them with God's words and wisdom.

The Lord saw people's suffering and in His mercy sent the Messiah on earth who was born in flesh and was named Mithelin. He had grown up to be a righteous and wise man, a brave warrior and a cunning adviser, and for his wisdom he was elected to be a king, to rule the people and protect them from evil. And he was a king heaven born, and God was always in his heart and in his mind. Many a valor battle he won against his enemies and brought a lot of joy to his people.

But people still lived without the law and there were a lot of injustice among them, and many people gave in to sin through ill will or because of lack of knowledge. Days and nights Mithelin prayed for the Lord God to show mercy and set his people on the right path. And his prayers were heard; while he was dreaming, the Lord sent him rules and laws on how to live upright and avoid the fiery Gehenna, and on what is sin.

And Mithelin gathered his people and showed them God's laws and told them to live according to those laws, and told to write them down to judge by the laws which are pleasing God and punishing Sin.

==The Codex of Mithelin==
І. Honor the Lord God Triune and remember that you are flesh of His Flesh, and life of His Life, and will of His Will. And we all are His children and He's our only Father. And He knows your thoughts and acts, and there are no secrets for Him, and every one is to be faced His judgement at the end of the life path.

ІІ. Bring the word of God unto the infidels to open their hearts for the Lord, so their souls could be saved from sin and eternal damnation in the fiery Gehenna.

ІІІ .And if one of them tells you that there's no God or he worships idols or false gods, then you must know that there is Lianathas's pride in him. Bless him with a sign of Triune God, and if you don't find repentance in his soul - know that this is a mortal sin and he is condemned to the fiery Gehenna.

ІV. And there's no sin as deadly as not to honour your Father. For the Lord gave you your Father to guide you and educate you. And if you see someone dishonouring Father, reproach them with dishonouring the Lord God.

V. Honour your confessor, for he is your second Father, and he is to set you on the right path and to open your heart unto the Lord God Triune.

VI. Lost are the people dishonouring their King, for the King is the Father to the people and is sent by the Lord Triune God to lead the right way. And the one who revolts against the King commits a mortal sin and is condemned to suffer eternally in the fiery Gehenna.

VІI. Do not desire other's possessions - neither goods nor wife nor titles, for the Lord God rewards everyone deservedly, and He is the one who gives and takes. If you take by yourself you consider yourself equal to the Lord and thus commit a mortal sin.

VІIІ. Don't you take a man's life away, for the Lord God gave a sparkle of Life to a man and He alone decides for how long a man lives. And if you dare to murder - your soul will be burdened with a mortal sin and will be condemned to the fiery Gehenna.

ІX. Do not commit sin by word of mouth or intentionally against the Lord, the King, the Confessor and your Father. For by telling lies to your shepherds you pave your way to the fiery Gehenna and eternal sufferings.

X. Do not take the Lord's name in vain, do not swear and do not use foul language, for those are of Lianathas and not of the Lord, and tempt you into sin.

XI. And the Lord gave your Flesh and Life in to your King who is free to take them away from you, for the Lord's Will shows itself through your King. And the Lord gave your Will in to your Confessor who is sent by the Lord God as a guiding light showing the blessed way through the ocean of sin to the Heavenly Kingdom.

XII. And render unto the King the things which are King's, and unto the Confessor the things which are spiritual so they do not dispute, but beware of false prophets and bloody tyrants which are sent by Lianathas's servants to divert people from the path to Heaven and tempt them into sins.

By those laws Mithelin ruled his people and the people prospered and grew in power instilling fear in their infidel enemies. And those were the times of Golden Age, and the songs were composed about that era, and Mithelin's Kingdom was called Heaven on Earth. When Mithelin went to the throne of Triune God he took place on the right side of the Lord and judged and punished men's sins alongside Him as the Archangel and Archistratege of God's Army.

File:Patriarchal-religion.png

2014-06-19T13:39:20Z

Mastro: Mastro uploaded a new version of "File:Patriarchal-religion.png"

File:Patriarchal-religion.png

2014-06-19T13:30:43Z

Mastro:

Patriarchal Church Sacred Texts

2014-06-19T13:29:29Z

Mastro: Created page with "{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px" |- style="background-color:#DDD" ! width="60%" | MAIN PRIN..."

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
...

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:patriarchal-religion.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''KIEV'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Triune Patriarch'''<br>Mitropolith<br>Hiereus<br>Diakonos</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Patriarchal Basilica'''<br>Basilica<br>Lavra<br>Chapel</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">[http:// Website]</div>
|}

=The Holy Word=

==The Beginning==
In the begining there was nothing. But he who should not be named said that is not good and created the heaven and the earth. He created the animals on land and animals of the sky , and yet he felt his world is not complete and he created man. and still he was not happy, and so he made the women. and then he rested.
Then he gave the knowladge of the land. and watched how they explored it, and marvaled at its beauty. And he who should not be named watch how they bring other offspring to life. and finally he was happy.

==The Trials==
His people multiplied and covered the earth. but they were also very wicked and had no laws.
only one man and his wife seemed to be above all else. treating every other men with respect and understanding the needs of the poor and the destitute. He who should not be named decided to test this man. he sent forth his angels to test him. The first angel aproached the man’s tent pretending to be lost and very thirsty. The man took him to his tent bathed him, fed him and clothed him, and gave him directions on which he should take to pass through safely.
The second angel was sent to poison the waters of the streem near the man’s pasture.
The man saw this and immediately stuck the angel and told him that this stream is but a small one and it leads the the mighty mountain river and there lots of people water their stocks and their homes. the angel said he did not care , and so the man stuck him dead. The third angel was sent, he came in the form of a temptress women. But the man was faithful to his wife, and did not sway from the rightious path. He who shall not be named looked upon this man in the sea of people who took a stray from the path, and decided that this man is worthy of his teachings.
He revealed himself to the man in a dream for three night in row, telling him the foundation for the worship of the one.

==The Foundation==
The man who was chosen by god was called Ahab. He travelled with his wife and kinship through high mountains and low vallys, spreading the word of the one true god. He was laughed at and tossed of of many towns and holdfasts.
Finally he who should not be named was wrathful. and decided to honor the Ahab above all else.
he came to him in a dream yet again. and in this dream he told him that they would make a pact.
Ahab promissed to worship no other false god and spread the faith in the one true god, and He who must not be named will give him the earth as his domain. and promissed that Ahab’s seed will spread over the land and multiply.

==The Two Sons==
Ahab grew older and had 2 sons. The elder was named Ahmed. he was, from a very young age, a fighter. he cared about dissepline and honor, no less then faithfulness and caring for the weak and the disabled. he was a big lover of animals and an exellent breeders of them. The younger was named Hamudi. he was a gentler soul, a seeker of knowladge. a brilliant tactician and politician. but also a master at any craft, from the smallest pottery to the biggest scyth at the blacksmith forge. the two brothers completed each other and loved each other, and most importantly loved and respected their father and worshipped , He who must not be named faithfuly. The lord took kindly to both sons and blessed them at any path they took.
The brothers each got married to a women that embrased the new faith. Both brothers had many children of their own.

One day while Hamudi was in the field tending to a broken down cart wheel. 3 bandits came and killed his wife. Hamudi was full of greif and started to question god. as before , he who must not be named, appeared before Hamudi, like his father in a dream. there he calmed Hamudi and told him that you must never question the will of god, and one must look to the future always in order to see the mountain of gold at the end of the road. He assured Hamudi that he would find another wife, more faithful and she would bare him even more children. He also cemented Hamudi’s beliefs on 4 basic pricipals on which he must stand for to not lose his faith.

==The Four Pillars==
These are the four pillars of faith as it was passed down to Hamudi. Honor, Prayer,Justice and God. God has decreed that any follower should devote his life to uphold these four pillars in oder to recieve the blessing of the lord and be prosperous. He also decreed that Hamudi and Ahmed, should write the defining text of the faith and specify his words to them.
Honor - each man should carry himself in an honorable way and not stray from the path laid for him by god.
Prayer - every man women of age should pray 3 times a day, morning, noon and night. this is to honor the lord god and please him.
Justice - all followers should be judged on their action in accordance to the laws of god and carried out justifuly. and mercilessly.
God - the one pillar which is a foundation for all, there is only one benevolent god and all others are false.

==The Rules==
Ahmed and Hamudi’s decentants have spread throughout the lands, holding form to their beliefs and attacting others to it. But still each man and woman had their own rules and their own way of executing justice. God thought this is not good, he picked the most devout of his followers from the decendants of Ahmed, a man called Mustafa. He was a goat herder , a simple man, but so was his forfather. God appeaed before Mustafa in a dream and told him to go on a quest of faith. he was told to climb one of the highest mountain on a ridge that overlooks most of the territory occupied by the believers of the almighty god himself. The man set off and climbed that mountain and there he found a tree that burned but was not consumed. In awe of this sight the man fell to his knees. a voice spoke to him and said that here in this place he shall recieve the word of god and his rules.

Mustafa wrote these rules on tablets in order to preserve them for genarations:

# I am the lord the one and only
# thou shall not steal
# thou shalt not kill
# thou shall not commint perjury
# thou shall not covet
# Respect your mother and your father.
# thou shall not commit adultery
# thou shall not make a picture or statue of god.

Mustafa was also told that these 8 rules were not to replace the four pillars but only to stand on top of them and guide the justice made by them.

==The Sacking and the Holy city==
Mustafa’s decendants finally settled in the ancient city of Alkmon. there they decided to build a temple in order to worship the almighty god. they brought him sacrifieses each year from the harvest. The most devout were chosen to be the religious leader and the keepers of the tablets.
Till the horrible day came . Barbarrians from the east came to raise the city and loot it. the city folk fought hard and but eventually lost. the barbarian horde completely destroyed the city, but a small group of priests managed to escape the city before the flames consumed them and they took the tablets. for many years the believers thought that the tablets were lost.

In fact the priests ran away with just enough livestock to live a happy nomadic life. Till a young boy of 17 had a vision. in the vision he saw a mighty city, with a hugh temple. The temple was domed and covered with gold and have silver linings surrounding it. He tryed his best to convinse the elders to find this place and reveale to the world that the tablets are in tact, and rejuvenate the faith. but he failed. The boy prayed every night to the almighty god in order to recieve guidance, but the almighty god did not listen.
One day while the boy was out herding the sheep, a man approached him. the boy was frightened , he did not know why. this man doesn’t look any other diffrent from any other man. This was actualy a messenger from the lord. he told the boy that he should persist in asking the elders and the almighty god will will soften their hearts and they will accept. sure enough the boy did was he was told not knowing he talked to a messenger from god.
Eventually the elders came around and accepted the boys proposal. that city became the center for followers, and the boy lived to see his vision come true, when he reached the age of ninty.

That city’s name is Cairo.

Main Page

2014-06-19T13:13:32Z

Mastro:

<div style="position:relative; font-family: Helvetica, Arial, sans-serif; font-size: 16px; font-weight:bold; line-height: 30px; margin:0.5em; text-align:center;">Welcome to the official [http://www.medieval-europe.eu?referral=wiki Medieval Europe] Wiki, the comprehensive reference written and maintained by Medieval Europe Staff.</div>

<center>
[http://www.medieval-europe.eu/?referral=wiki The Game] - [http://rpforum.medieval-europe.eu The Forum] - [http://gioco-storico-medievale.blogspot.it/ The Blog (Italian Version)]
</center>

{| id="mainpagenavigation" width="100%"

|- class="header"

! width="66%" colspan="2"| Medieval Europe
! width="33%" | How to help us
|-
| colspan="2" class="content separator" |
[[Image:home-1.png|left]] Medieval Europe is a browsergame that requires no download. In this game you will enjoy a unique adventure and experience life in the European Dark Ages where conflict was rife, and the Pope and Church were very powerful and highly influential.

Are you ready to immerse yourself in this alluring world and choose your calling? You have the option to either become an enterprising merchant or a courageous commander or a far-sighted governor or better still you are the architect of your destiny.

Travel to Europe in search of glory on the battlefields or devise dangerous plots in the diplomatic world in court; transport your precious merchandise to new and flourishing markets and increment your wealth; troops of mercenaries are ready to serve those who they can benefit most from; if you manage to accumulate enough possessions, become the owner of a significant and extensive estate, and serve thy Master, you might eventually be rewarded with a noble title.

|class="content separator" |

'''Translation'''

You can help us by translating the game and gain some [[Doubloon|Doubloons]].

: ▪  [[En_US_TranslateProcess|Translate instructions]]

'''Tools'''

: ▪  [http://test.medieval-europe.eu/scripts/tools/ExcelToMediawikiConverter/ Table converter Excel - Mediawiki tables]

'''Wiki Syntax?'''

: ▪ [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Cheatsheet Wikimedia Cheatsheet Syntax]
: ▪ [http://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Help:Tables Wikimedia Table Syntax]

'''Where i can do some test?'''

If you want to test pages, please use the [[Sandbox|Sandbox page]].

'''TODO LIST'''

If you want to help, please check the [[TODO LIST]].

|- class="header"

! width="33%" | Game Basics
! width="33%" | The World
! width="33%" | Other stuff
|-
| class="content separator" |

; '''Beginners'''
: ▪ [[Beginner_Guide_for_Newbies|Beginner Guide]] ▪ [[En_US_FAQ|FAQ]] ▪ [[Guide_Roleplay|Roleplay Guide]]
; '''Character'''
: ▪ [[En_US_CharCreation|Creating a character]] ▪ [[en_US_CharDashboard|Dashboard Explained]]
: ▪ [[Character Death]] ▪ [[Attributes]]
: ▪ [[Changing name]] ▪ [[Items graphic customization]]
; '''Common Actions'''
: ▪ [[Eating]] ▪ [[Rest_-_Resting|Resting]] ▪ [[Working]] ▪ [[Fighting]]
: ▪ [[Traveling]] ▪ [[Shop_-_Shops|Crafting items]] ▪ [[en_US_Studying|Studying]]
: ▪ [[En_US_Transporting_Items|Transporting items]] ▪ [[Voting the game]] ▪ [[En_US_Meditation|Holiday Mode]]
; '''Rules'''
: ▪ [[En_US_Ingame_Rules|Game Rules]] ▪ [[Rules_Communication|Communication Rules]]
; '''ME Laws'''
: ▪ [[En_US_IG_laws|Declaring a law]] ▪ [[En_US_IGJustice|Justice]] ▪ [[En_US_TheTrial|Conducting a Trial]]
: ▪ [[En_US_TheSupremeCourt|Abuses]]
; '''Diseases'''
: ▪ [[Diseases]] ▪ [[The Plague]]
| class="content separator" |

; '''The World'''
: ▪ [[Traveling_Map|The Map]] ▪ [[Kingdoms]]
; '''Government Structures'''
: ▪ [[En_US_royalpalace|Royal Palace]] ▪ [[Castle]] ▪ [[En_US_TheCourt|Court]] ▪ [[Barracks_and_Prisons|Barracks]]
: ▪ [[En_US_TheAcademy|Academy]] ▪ [[En_US_TheTraining_Grounds|Training Grounds]] ▪ [[Tavern]]
: ▪ [[The Market]] ▪ [[En_US_Harbor|Harbor]]
; '''Basic Resources Structures'''
: ▪ [[The_Forest|Forests]] ▪ [[The_Mine|Mines]] ▪ [[The_Mine|Caves]] ▪ [[En_US_Fish_Shoal|Fish Shoals]] ▪ [[Wells]]
; '''Player Structures'''
: ▪ [[Your_House|House]] ▪ [[Fields|Terrains]] ▪ [[Workshops]] ▪ [[Farms]]
; '''Other structures'''
: ▪ [[En_US_TheDump|Dump]] ▪ [[En_US_BuildingSite|Building site]] ▪ [[En_US_BuildingSite|Battlefield]]
; '''Church structures'''
: ▪ [[en_US_Religious_Structure_level_1|Level 1 (Head Quarter)]] ▪ [[en_US_Religious_Structure_level_2|Level 2]] ▪ [[en_US_Religious_Structure_level_3|Level 3]] ▪ [[en_US_Religious_Structure_level_4|Level 4]]
| class="content separator" |
; Religion Sacred Texts
: ▪  [[Ancient_Teological_Church_Sacred_Texts|Teological Sacred Texts]]
: ▪  [[en_US_Sacred_Text_Universal Pagan Community|Pagan Sacred Texts]]
: ▪  [[Eastern_Mystical_Church_Sacred_Texts|Eastern Mystical Sacred Texts]]
: ▪  [[Patriarchal_Church_Sacred_Texts|Patriarchal Church Sacred Texts]]
; Religion Important Procedures
: ▪  [[en_US_Election_Leader|Religious Leader election]]
: ▪  [[en_US_Dishearten_Leader|Dishearten a Leader]]
; '''Items'''
: ▪ [[Complete_Item_List|Complete item list]] ▪ [[Armors|All Armors]] ▪ [[Weapons|All Weapons]]
; '''Badges'''
: ▪ [[Badges|Badges]]
; Community contributions
: ▪  [[Guglielmo's Library]]
: ▪  [http://medievalempire.co.nf Continental Courier (Unofficial Medieval Europe news site)]
|}

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2014-01-10T08:57:01Z

Mastro: /* X The Passion of the Saviour */

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
1) Teos, the One True God, is one and triune: Father, Son, and Logos.

2) The Supreme Pontiff is the Vicar of Immanuel in the Earth, and therefore he is infallible when ruling on the interpretation of the divine will.

3) Peace shall always reign among the Peoples of Teos. The war of justice, which is fought for a holy cause, it is the only one that Teos and His Church can approve.

4) Each and every believer, who seek for salvation, must follow the example of Corifeo Caius, to whom the Holy Church is constantly inspired, and donate a portion of his own profits to the humble and needy.

5) The Supreme Pontiff crowns the sovereigns in grace of Teos, giving them legitimation to govern in His light.

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:Symbol rome2.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''ROME'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Summus Pontifex'''<br>Cardinal<br>Bishop<br>Cleric</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Holy See'''<br>Cardinal's Palace<br>Bishop's Palace<br>Parish</div>
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Rome, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

Eastern Mystical Church Sacred Texts

2013-12-07T10:16:52Z

Mastro:

Eastern Mystical Church Sacred Texts

2013-12-07T10:15:59Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
1) There is only one Supreme God all mighty and all the others are false

2) True heaven will exist only when other faiths will be vanquished

3) Enlightenment will come to those who practice the 4 pillars of faith

4) Justice must be swift and true

5) Keep the 8 rules close to your heart

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:mystical-religion.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''CAIRO'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Primodor'''<br>Mufti<br>Grand Imam<br>Muezzin</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Holy See'''<br>Cardinal's Palace<br>Bishop's Palace<br>Parish</div>
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

Eastern Mystical Church Sacred Texts

2013-12-07T10:14:57Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
1) There is only one Supreme God all mighty and all the others are false

2) True heaven will exist only when other faiths will be vanquished

3) Enlightenment will come to those who practice the 4 pillars of faith

4) Justice must be swift and true

5) Keep the 8 rules close to your heart

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:mystical-religion.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''ROME'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Summus Pontifex'''<br>Cardinal<br>Bishop<br>Cleric</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Holy See'''<br>Cardinal's Palace<br>Bishop's Palace<br>Parish</div>
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

File:Mystical-religion.png

2013-12-07T10:14:40Z

Mastro: Mastro uploaded a new version of "File:Mystical-religion.png"

File:Mystical-religion.png

2013-12-07T10:10:57Z

Mastro:

Eastern Mystical Church Sacred Texts

2013-12-07T09:28:43Z

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
1) Teos, the One True God, is one and triune: Father, Son, and Logos.

2) The Supreme Pontiff is the Vicar of Immanuel in the Earth, and therefore he is infallible when ruling on the interpretation of the divine will.

3) Peace shall always reign among the Peoples of Teos. The war of justice, which is fought for a holy cause, it is the only one that Teos and His Church can approve.

4) Each and every believer, who seek for salvation, must follow the example of Corifeo Caius, to whom the Holy Church is constantly inspired, and donate a portion of his own profits to the humble and needy.

5) The Supreme Pontiff crowns the sovereigns in grace of Teos, giving them legitimation to govern in His light.

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:Symbol rome2.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''ROME'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Summus Pontifex'''<br>Cardinal<br>Bishop<br>Cleric</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Holy See'''<br>Cardinal's Palace<br>Bishop's Palace<br>Parish</div>
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

Main Page

2013-12-07T09:28:07Z

Mastro:

<div style="position:relative; font-family: Helvetica, Arial, sans-serif; font-size: 16px; font-weight:bold; line-height: 30px; margin:0.5em; text-align:center;">Welcome to the official [http://www.medieval-europe.eu Medieval Europe] Wiki, the comprehensive reference written and maintained by Medieval Europe Staff.</div>

<center>
[http://www.medieval-europe.eu The Game] - [http://rpforum.medieval-europe.eu The Forum] - [http://gioco-storico-medievale.blogspot.it/ The Blog (Italian Version)]
</center>

{| id="mainpagenavigation" width="100%"

|- class="header"

! width="66%" colspan="2"| Medieval Europe
! width="33%" | How to help us
|-
| colspan="2" class="content separator" |
[[Image:home-1.png|left]] Medieval Europe is a browsergame that requires no download. In this game you will enjoy a unique adventure and experience life in the European Dark Ages where conflict was rife, and the Pope and Church were very powerful and highly influential.

Are you ready to immerse yourself in this alluring world and choose your calling? You have the option to either become an enterprising merchant or a courageous commander or a far-sighted governor or better still you are the architect of your destiny.

Travel to Europe in search of glory on the battlefields or devise dangerous plots in the diplomatic world in court; transport your precious merchandise to new and flourishing markets and increment your wealth; troops of mercenaries are ready to serve those who they can benefit most from; if you manage to accumulate enough possessions, become the owner of a significant and extensive estate, and serve thy Master, you might eventually be rewarded with a noble title.

|class="content separator" |

'''Translation'''

You can help us by translating the game and gain some [[Doubloon|Doubloons]].

: ▪  [[En_US_TranslateProcess|Translate instructions]]

'''Tools'''

: ▪  [http://test.medieval-europe.eu/scripts/tools/ExcelToMediawikiConverter/ Table converter Excel - Mediawiki tables]

'''Wiki Syntax?'''

: ▪ [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Cheatsheet Wikimedia Cheatsheet Syntax]
: ▪ [http://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Help:Tables Wikimedia Table Syntax]

'''Where i can do some test?'''

If you want to test pages, please use the [[Sandbox|Sandbox page]].

'''TODO LIST'''

If you want to help, please check the [[TODO LIST]].

|- class="header"

! width="33%" | Game Basics
! width="33%" | The World
! width="33%" | Other stuff
|-
| class="content separator" |

; '''Beginners'''
: ▪ [[Beginner_Guide_for_Newbies|Beginner Guide]] ▪ [[En_US_FAQ|FAQ]] ▪ [[Guide_Roleplay|Roleplay Guide]]
; '''Character'''
: ▪ [[En_US_CharCreation|Creating a character]] ▪ [[en_US_CharDashboard|Dashboard Explained]]
: ▪ [[Character Death]] ▪ [[Attributes]]
: ▪ [[Changing name]] ▪ [[Items graphic customization]]
: ▪ [[Avatar Gallery]]
; '''Common Actions'''
: ▪ [[Eating]] ▪ [[Rest_-_Resting|Resting]] ▪ [[Working]] ▪ [[Fighting]]
: ▪ [[Traveling]] ▪ [[Shop_-_Shops|Crafting items]] ▪ [[en_US_Studying|Studying]]
: ▪ [[En_US_Transporting_Items|Transporting items]] ▪ [[Voting the game]] ▪ [[En_US_Meditation|Holiday Mode]]
; '''Rules'''
: ▪ [[En_US_Ingame_Rules|Game Rules]] ▪ [[Rules_Communication|Communication Rules]]
; '''ME Laws'''
: ▪ [[En_US_IG_laws|Declaring a law]] ▪ [[En_US_IGJustice|Justice]] ▪ [[En_US_TheTrial|Conducting a Trial]]
: ▪ [[En_US_TheSupremeCourt|Abuses]]
| class="content separator" |

; '''The World'''
: ▪ [[Traveling_Map|The Map]] ▪ [[Kingdoms]] ▪ [[Regions]]
; '''Government Structures'''
: ▪ [[En_US_royalpalace|Royal Palace]] ▪ [[Castle]] ▪ [[En_US_TheCourt|Court]] ▪ [[Barracks_and_Prisons|Barracks]]
: ▪ [[En_US_TheAcademy|Academy]] ▪ [[En_US_TheTraining_Grounds|Training Grounds]] ▪ [[Tavern]]
: ▪ [[The Market]] ▪ [[En_US_Harbor|Harbor]]
; '''Basic Resources Structures'''
: ▪ [[The_Forest|Forests]] ▪ [[The_Mine|Mines]] ▪ [[The_Mine|Caves]] ▪ [[En_US_Fish_Shoal|Fish Shoals]]
; '''Player Structures'''
: ▪ [[Your_House|House]] ▪ [[Fields|Terrains]] ▪ [[Workshops]] ▪ [[Farms]]
; '''Other structures'''
: ▪ [[En_US_TheDump|Dump]] ▪ [[En_US_BuildingSite|Building site]] ▪ [[En_US_BuildingSite|Battlefield]]
; '''Church structures'''
: ▪ [[en_US_Religious_Structure_level_1|Level 1 (Head Quarter)]] ▪ [[en_US_Religious_Structure_level_2|Level 2]] ▪ [[en_US_Religious_Structure_level_3|Level 3]] ▪ [[en_US_Religious_Structure_level_4|Level 4]]
| class="content separator" |
; Religion Sacred Texts
: ▪  [[en_US_Sacred_Text_Ancient Teological Church|Teological Sacred Texts]]
: ▪  [[en_US_Sacred_Text_Universal Pagan Community|Pagan Sacred Texts]]
: ▪  [[en_US_Sacred_Text_Eastern Mystical Church|Eastern Mystical Sacred Texts]]
; Religion Important Procedures
: ▪  [[en_US_Election_Leader|Religious Leader election]]
: ▪  [[en_US_Dishearten_Leader|Dishearten a Leader]]
; '''Items'''
: ▪ [[Complete_Item_List|Complete item list]] ▪ [[Armors|All Armors]] ▪ [[Weapons|All Weapons]]
; '''Badges'''
: ▪ [[Badges|Badges]]
; Community contributions
: ▪  [[Guglielmo's Library]]
: ▪  [http://medievalempire.co.nf Continental Courier (Unofficial Medieval Europe news site)]
|}

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-12-02T09:34:43Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb; margin-left:20px; margin-bottom:20px"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
1) Teos, the One True God, is one and triune: Father, Son, and Logos.

2) The Supreme Pontiff is the Vicar of Immanuel in the Earth, and therefore he is infallible when ruling on the interpretation of the divine will.

3) Peace shall always reign among the Peoples of Teos. The war of justice, which is fought for a holy cause, it is the only one that Teos and His Church can approve.

4) Each and every believer, who seek for salvation, must follow the example of Corifeo Caius, to whom the Holy Church is constantly inspired, and donate a portion of his own profits to the humble and needy.

5) The Supreme Pontiff crowns the sovereigns in grace of Teos, giving them legitimation to govern in His light.

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:Symbol rome2.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''ROME'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Summus Pontifex'''<br>Cardinal<br>Bishop<br>Cleric</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Holy See'''<br>Cardinal's Palace<br>Bishop's Palace<br>Parish</div>
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-12-02T09:33:09Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb;"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|- style="vertical-align:top"
|
1) Teos, the One True God, is one and triune: Father, Son, and Logos.

2) The Supreme Pontiff is the Vicar of Immanuel in the Earth, and therefore he is infallible when ruling on the interpretation of the divine will.

3) Peace shall always reign among the Peoples of Teos. The war of justice, which is fought for a holy cause, it is the only one that Teos and His Church can approve.

4) Each and every believer, who seek for salvation, must follow the example of Corifeo Caius, to whom the Holy Church is constantly inspired, and donate a portion of his own profits to the humble and needy.

5) The Supreme Pontiff crowns the sovereigns in grace of Teos, giving them legitimation to govern in His light.

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:Symbol rome2.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''ROME'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Summus Pontifex'''<br>Cardinal<br>Bishop<br>Cleric</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Holy See'''<br>Cardinal's Palace<br>Bishop's Palace<br>Parish</div>
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-12-02T09:31:25Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb;"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|-
|
1) Teos, the One True God, is one and triune: Father, Son, and Logos.

2) The Supreme Pontiff is the Vicar of Immanuel in the Earth, and therefore he is infallible when ruling on the interpretation of the divine will.

3) Peace shall always reign among the Peoples of Teos. The war of justice, which is fought for a holy cause, it is the only one that Teos and His Church can approve.

4) Each and every believer, who seek for salvation, must follow the example of Corifeo Caius, to whom the Holy Church is constantly inspired, and donate a portion of his own profits to the humble and needy.

5) The Supreme Pontiff crowns the sovereigns in grace of Teos, giving them legitimation to govern in His light.

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:Symbol rome2.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''ROME'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Summus Pontifex'''<br>Cardinal<br>Bishop<br>Cleric</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''Holy See'''<br>Cardinal's Palace<br>Bishop's Palace<br>Parish</div>
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T18:15:24Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb;"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="60%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="40%" | INFOS

|-
|
1) Teos, the One True God, is one and triune: Father, Son, and Logos.

2) The Supreme Pontiff is the Vicar of Immanuel in the Earth, and therefore he is infallible when ruling on the interpretation of the divine will.

3) Peace shall always reign among the Peoples of Teos. The war of justice, which is fought for a holy cause, it is the only one that Teos and His Church can approve.

4) Each and every believer, who seek for salvation, must follow the example of Corifeo Caius, to whom the Holy Church is constantly inspired, and donate a portion of his own profits to the humble and needy.

5) The Supreme Pontiff crowns the sovereigns in grace of Teos, giving them legitimation to govern in His light.

| align="center" valign="top" |
[[File:Symbol rome2.png|center|frame|Symbol]]

<div style="margin-top:20px">Region Headquarter:<br>'''ROME'''</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Roles:<br>'''Summus Pontifex'''<br>Cardinal<br>Bishop<br>Cleric</div>
<div style="margin-top:20px">Structures:<br>'''ROME'''</div>
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

File:Symbol rome2.png

2013-11-25T18:00:57Z

Mastro: Mastro uploaded a new version of "File:Symbol rome2.png"

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:59:24Z

Mastro:

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="66%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="33%" | SYMBOL

|-
|
1) Teos, the One True God, is one and triune: Father, Son, and Logos.

2) The Supreme Pontiff is the Vicar of Immanuel in the Earth, and therefore he is infallible when ruling on the interpretation of the divine will.

3) Peace shall always reign among the Peoples of Teos. The war of justice, which is fought for a holy cause, it is the only one that Teos and His Church can approve.

4) Each and every believer, who seek for salvation, must follow the example of Corifeo Caius, to whom the Holy Church is constantly inspired, and donate a portion of his own profits to the humble and needy.

5) The Supreme Pontiff crowns the sovereigns in grace of Teos, giving them legitimation to govern in His light.

|
[[File:Symbol rome2.png|center|frame|100x100px|Symbol]]

Region Headquarter:
'''Rome'''
|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

File:Symbol rome2.png

2013-11-25T17:51:20Z

Mastro:

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:49:32Z

Mastro: /* The Book of the Savior */

{| width="40%" align="right" cellpadding="15" style="border: 1px dotted #bbb"

|- style="background-color:#DDD"
! width="66%" | MAIN PRINCIPLES
! width="33%" | SYMBOL

|-
|
1) Teos, the One True God, is one and triune: Father, Son, and Logos.

2) The Supreme Pontiff is the Vicar of Immanuel in the Earth, and therefore he is infallible when ruling on the interpretation of the divine will.

3) Peace shall always reign among the Peoples of Teos. The war of justice, which is fought for a holy cause, it is the only one that Teos and His Church can approve.

4) Each and every believer, who seek for salvation, must follow the example of Corifeo Caius, to whom the Holy Church is constantly inspired, and donate a portion of his own profits to the humble and needy.

5) The Supreme Pontiff crowns the sovereigns in grace of Teos, giving them legitimation to govern in His light.
|

|}

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:11:13Z

Mastro: /* Il Libro della Fine */

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:10:47Z

Mastro: /* The Book of the Savior */

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:10:21Z

Mastro: /* II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==XI The Resurrection==

During the Saturday, the Coryphaei gathered in a circle. Among them was missing Selenia , who had fled . But their ideas were very confused , and everyone appealed to the words of the Savior. Joan had fallen into a deep silence , Sofia and Rocco were in disagreement about the incident , and Caius had fallen in the darkest of sobs. The next day, Sabina decided to go to the tomb to anoint the body of the Saviour , in order to preserve it from impurities. But who visited the crypt , the stone was removed, and the coffin was empty. Having confided with Rocco , he was hesitant. Sofia said:"What is resurrected? I do not think I do not see". But having said these words , a voice said : "Sofia , put your finger in my wound ." Turned around, the Coryphaei saw a man with a golden skin and with a long white beard who was watching them with folded arms . Joanna, Andrea and Stefania recognized him immediately as the Saviour, and soon there was a spread of hugs and caresses. "Hear me well, my bishops: it has been shown that the Saviuor wins Death, it is time for you to become one thing with me, with Teos and with the Logos." Then he spoke to Rocco: "Hear me well, Rocco, and rememberd what I'm saying. I give toy you the mission to establish the Church: it is One, Holy, andUniversal. The Trinity that you will place for gods , Teos will consist of the Father , the Son , the Savior , and the Community of Believers , the Logos. To you I leave the task of governing, ion my behalf, my Church, as skilful helmsman as you are; and I tell you, whatever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. So, it is time to be born , the Community of Theology . And these are my last words , but you'll know that we will meet again . We will meet Death. Defeat Death , Death is Real Life , and Life is preparation for life ". Having said these things , all Coryphaei felt their bodies as set in stone, so they could not move. And as they were petrified , the Savior opened the door , turned around, waved to them one last time and disappeared forever. From that moment the mind of all Coryphaei was invaded by the Logos , and they took to understand every language, and this thing was ascertained by the British, Greeks and Barbarians.

So were the days of miracles , and the incarnate Logos had victory over anything else, and so the Church was established in the theological world.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:09:17Z

Mastro: /* II.5 Giovanna, la confidente */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==X The Passion of the Saviour==

Three years had passed since the day when the Savior had come from Greece , and his entourage had made the nation. In this period , Johan died , his family was so composed and Ten dall'Inviolata Rosaria . In this period , the Orthodox and the priests of the Temple of the Orthodox had gathered to discuss the figure of the Saviour . He took the word Califan High Priest : " I say we kill this person . In fact, if he is the Savior, then he will die according to the Scriptures , mondandoci from sin. But if he is not, in the eyes of Teos will be a fair punishment for a fraud of this kind. In any case, it will soon be forgotten. "He was saying these things, but he firmly believed that Immanuel went from Veii stopped. However, the crowd of disciples who followed him, had lost a specific nationality , and was numerically superior to men at his disposal the Temple . The Romans , not interested in religious things , they would not have lifted a finger on a man loved by the people. In recent years the Savior had decided that his preaching would have to reach Gaul , Hispania and then and Pannonia , until Olisipo and Britain . Did not oblige anyone to follow him, but no one could stop his popularity as a man of the people . Back in Italy , the Salvatore decided that he would spend the Summer Solstice in Rome , and he alone with his mother and Coryphaei . Andrea Rocco and told him that it was extremely dangerous, but the Savior replied that it was unnecessary to take precaution, because then one of them had already betrayed . But Coryphaei not included because they did not know . In fact, it happened that Selenia had begun a secret correspondence with Califan , and had revealed to him that for some time the Master had confided to her that you want to visit Rome. And when the Savior came into Rome on Sunday , it was a great celebration for the city , which proclaimed him as King of the Romans , but the Savior , to everyone's surprise , he rented a humble home and took refuge with only Coryphaei , asking everyone to spend that time in prayer. Sabina had bought a scented oil for Immanuel , but he laughed and said : "I conserverai for future times . " Only Selenia looked away , and probed with the left hand a rolled parchment . Came time for dinner, the Savior imbastì the table. He took the meat and distributed it among the Coryphaei , then took the oil and handed it to diners and said: " Be aware , as I am , that my death is near . " He said, deeply moved , the Savior . Dismay that followed, the Coryphaei began to put questions to the Savior , but what came out of the room and headed in the garden. " Are you Immanuel , the Veientano ? " Asked a voice from a guard just arrived at the door of the house. " You say so . " Said the Savior coldly. " Give me proof," the guard asked . "I 'll give you proof," and Selenia , who had followed the Savior , came up to him and slapped him on the face . " You've trusted fully with Joanna, you loose in the embrace of Sabina , you have been a companion to Sofia and you discussed whole nights with Stefania . But for me ? What did you get for me? Are you not been a liar? " Whispered the traitor . " A noble title and lands : why you sold me . One hundred hectares will not buy my love, my hug , my respect , my company nor my word . So you wanted everything, but did not get anything. "Concluded the Savior as he handed over to the guards. The Coryphaei , came out , did not understand , but at the sight of the guards, only Joan and Peter rushed to release the Savior. The first begged the soldiers with their prayers , the second pulling out a knife, but the Savior told them they must let time take its course . So it was delivered to Califan , who asked him to look out in public and say definitively that he was not the son of Teos . But the Savior said, "Why do you ask me to lie? " And Califan answered, "Because obviously , you, I ask to have you killed . " The Savior said, " maybe I do not want this , you of little faith? " And that: " I want to kill one to educate a hundred . " But he did not know that the Savior's death would have behaved in much greater numbers . He was then conducted on Thursday by Governor Calvus , and they asked him, " Are you the King of the Romans ? " , And the Savior replied, " I am the King of Kings." The Governor then asked, "Did you hereby submit to the Caesar of Rome ", but the Savior said, " I have come to Rome to annex to my kingdom. " Then Calvus Califan asked : "And you , you submit to Rome? "and he replied : " Of course , our King is the Caesar of Rome , our Temple and our religion are separate things from politics. " Calvus and then he turned to the Savior and said," currency you , what have I I to do? You look like a fool innocent , it costs you to calm down ? " But the Savior said, " Come , sign my sentence , Calvus . " Calvus and concluded:" Government these lands for twenty-five years, and never until now had happened to me a similar case. And then , I wash my hands. Kill him then. " But the next day , the Roman Empire, seized by remorse , appeared at the square of Jerusalem, and said," Who do you want me free? Immanuel of Veii or the Barbados Brigante ? " , The latter was , in fact, was captured just a month before , and was undecided whether to cut out his tongue , or throat. Then the faction of the followers of the Savior , led by the Inviolata Rosaria , he cried out, " Immanuel ! Save Immanuel ! " But the Orthodox began to throw coins into the crowd , so that others began to shout : " Barbados ! Liberate Barbados . " This , combined with the natural followers of Barbados , earned him his freedom. The Savior was then stripped of his clothes by the legionaries , and scattered his body of salt and vinegar, and asked him to carry a marble column along the road leading to the Palatine Hill. If he stopped , those tortured him with the whip . But even if we proceeded , the ones touching your knees to make him stop . Seen this massacre , Yagmos was joined to the Savior and steadied him , sharing part of the lashes, while Sabina was cleaning his body by vinegar . Once on top of the hill , beneath the Tree of Redemption, saw one standing on the right-hand column : "Who are you ? " , He asked , while the noose came down in front of one of the branches. "I'm Tito . And I'm a Roman. We have different gods , but in the end is the same. In fact, I mine, the rinnegai . "And the Savior said," And yet, in truth I tell you that there is still a place in heaven for people like you . Tell me : do you believe ? "Hear these words , Tito was enlightened by the Logos , and answered:" Yes, my Lord , King of Kings, I believe in you ! " " And so, you will follow me , to my right. "Concluded Immanuel , shortly after Tito 's life came to an end , for the butt of the Roman Empire. And to see such a scene , the Savior cried , "Father ! Why are you doing this ? " , And the sky became dark and the rain and the hail fell , but the Romans continued . The Savior , his head bowed and his neck tied in rope , he turned to the crowd and said, " And before I leave you , I urge you to pray much the Divine Father Teos , and began to pray :

Divine Teos , Father of the Saviour , grant men the Hope. Divine Teos , you're Logos , grant men the Force. Divine Teos , that everything can , grant forgiveness to men. We pray, humble servants of your Will .

Moved more by pity than anger, the legionnaire closer to the Savior, such Longo , noticed them on the ground that there was a spear. He hit the Savior at the cost interrupting spasms , and so , in this Friday , Immanuel died from Veii , the Son of Teos , King of Kings

Then s'ersero once again the three circles in the sky , and took the form of a pyramid and a scale, and a torrent of fire sprang from the tree , the stars, and those who believed they wept all , without exception, and those who were hardened sinners , could not see, because blinded by the light . Finished the event in a few moments , the legionnaires had escaped , but Longo , who had witnessed the event , kept the Savior's body in a shroud , and carried him in a crypt closed by a boulder.

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:08:20Z

Mastro: /* II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==IX The Campi Flegrei==

Gathered all his disciples , which amounted to only a very grown up, the Savior said these words: "My dear friends, in my sign, you will conquer . However to make my coming , I have yet to exorcise the evil that grips this great Earth. Do I have to take charge of your Darkness, for mondarle with my Light . I have to propagate the Logos everywhere. We will have to build a church in order to expand the Logos and disclose its petals of every man and every woman. Now you do not understand , but in the future everything will be clear . Now I can tell you for four months I will retire in the desert of Campi Flegrei. Mortify my carnal nature to reconnect to the Light and nourish it. Among exactly four months , come and find me on the Campi Flegrei , so that the prophecies have to be fulfilled . In these four months, the Coryphaei diecii collect the parts of my flock be scattered to Italy and the neighboring lands , and gathered as many people , preaching the things that I preach , and living in my example . Together , we will change the world. " The disciples did not believe they could do it , but first , Joan obeyed the command , and the others followed.

Having said these things, the Savior went into seclusion in the desert of Campi Flegrei , without eating or drinking . After the first month, stepped in front of Lilis , the Temptation . This said, " Immanuel of Veii , join me! Disobedient to the Father ! Give up your humanity , and together they shall rule the world . I'll be your obedient slave : you will be Lord of Earth and Heaven , you will be more powerful than the same Teos and you will enjoy every form of pleasure . " But Immanuel answered:" Step back ! I am the King of Kings today , and my mission is another . Surrender yourself to the will of Teos or flee! " And that fled . At the end of the second month , appeared Baffometto , with its three heads: " Immanuel , listen to me. I will not ask for world domination , but rebelled against Teos and free those who have been unjustly imprisoned in Hell. Listen to me, I implore you : it helps your celestial brothers and not these men without any value . " " Know, O poor being unable to convince me with your fictions " replied the Savior - " Know that some of these men understand better than you the design of Teos . And also , reasons, poor wretch : the world there must be justice. " And so Baffometto disappeared from view of the Savior. At the end of the third month, we put forward the False Prophet, who embraced him whispered in his ear : "Dear Master , listen to what I have to offer you : Do not conquer the world or you will rebel at Teos , because you do not need of these things , but I put you on guard against one thing. You really want to be remembered as the Savior? You know that the future people will blaspheme your name? This will not make you suffer? And then, why scramble for both men ? You know in your name will make the worst of the worst sins and iniquities ? Leave them alone , and they will find a way to save yourself , right? " But the Savior pushed him away , saying, " Emulo me, who are you to say what to do and what not? I came to this world to save the Sons of Man, and you 'll see that I will succeed . They do not understand , but they understand. The time now is strong enough to bear all their sins , past, present and future. You know what they will do in my name ? They will do great things . Build their future with their own hands . We will build the Church , and always there sorveglierò from Heaven . Will the day of the Third City, restless spirits , and you can not avoid it in any way. " And so disappeared well as the False Prophet . At the end of the fourth month , the Coryphaei showed up at Campi Flegrei , and found the Savior waiting for them. Seeing that the herd was increased by four times the number with which he had left them , he commended them all . But Sofia took the word and said, " Our master , particular mention should be made of the work of Rocco . He dedicated himself most of all , sleeping three hours a night and eating only once a day , and doing good works of every kind and sort in seven different cities. " Yet , inquiring on the work of all , it turned out that all Coryphaei had taken care of the sick, giving hope to their families, had convinced the robbers to become law-abiding citizens , and the prostitutes had helped to change profession. They had used their wealth to the next and had sacrificed everything they had to fulfill the mission corifeica with the utmost dedication . The Savior was genuinely moved by what he heard , and said to them : "My Coryphaei , now you are my Bishops. You are like Angels watch over the flock so that no one can go against us. Rocco , I know that there is more faith in you than in anyone else in this world. Confess your sins of many , and I will permit her to do the same in the name of Teos . So , you will be known as the Founder of the Church and the Pope. " So it was an opportunity to turn to the disciples , and to the following , becoming well heard by all, said these words: " You have been taught to respect the precepts of the Covenant. And this is all well and good . But have not yet taught us to be saints. The Scriptures are fulfilled in me : hear what I say and scolpitelo in the heart and not in the rock, because I will teach you to be saints, so that not only will you have certainty of access to Paradise, but it will sure there are those who will emulate :

Saints are those who praise Teos in pagan and do not convert to the False Prophet , and are persecuted for it. Saints are those who are sincere in their praise and in their prayers to Teos , and who abstain from sins. Saints are those that will protect your family from the Temptation and grow their children in righteousness . Saints are those who are beaten and killed without any justice . Saints are those who offer their money to do good neighbor. Saints are those who denounce the lies of others and will be persecuted for this , since they will not be believed. Saints are those who are held in great hatred from the wicked and sinners . Saints are those who suffer in spite of many wrongs , avenge not without justice . Saints are those who will be subdued by force from those who are more ambitious. Saints are those who share their food and their home with those who need it . Saints are those who will work with integrity , and who refuse to trade in an unfair , deceiving others. Saints are those who put themselves at the service of justice , and bring justice in the world. "

With these words appeared in the sky three rings indigo and appeared the faces of the three Archangels . Thus, a bright fire was kindled between the circles , and this began to grow in shape , such as a bush iridescent , and these things happened , all realized Immanuel hailed as the Divine and as their King.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:07:31Z

Mastro: /* II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==VIII Selenia, the lonely one==

After those facts, the fame of the Saviour was known everywhere, so thatthis kind of news also came to Rome. Immanuel decided it was time to return to Veio, so Rocco asked him: "Will we finish our journey without the Twelfth?". Immanuel said: "Rocco, you shall never forget to have faith in me". In Veio the Saviour was really welcomed as the King of Kings. Everyone was in the the streets to worship him and ask for miracles. Then the Saviour put them in a row, and they asked to perform exorcisms, feed the hungry, heal the sick, and some even swell the animals and make the fields fertile. But then there came one, with auburn hair, who introduced herself as Selenia, and said: "O Divine , I'm just asking for you. I love you. I want to be with you". And the Saviour said: "Love is not doing good to the others. This can be done for interest, for example . The love of which I speak is a condition of the soul. Love is the courage to mortify yourself: to humble yourself in public, to toil in solitude, to say what you do not want to be told, to bite you tongue against your own unrighteous thoughts. So , you ask me for many things, but essentially I can give you just myself , that is the Love of Teos. Selenia , you've never been with a man: I will be your companion. You haven't shared your friendship with anyone, I will be your greatest friend. You havne't met your father: I will make you as father and brother as well. You didn't ask me for anything: I will give you all through baptism. Follow me as Tenth Coryphaea".

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:06:46Z

Mastro: /* VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Having left Cuma behind, the Saviour decided to make a stop in Calatia. This city was now particularly adverse to the Saviour. Calatia was the site of an important school for scribes and doctors, and was the intellectual center of Campania. The Saviour decided to visit the school. The Orthodoxes of Calatia were calm people, and they were considered far superior to anyone else. Strong in their wisdom, they decided to challenge Immanuel in a race between intellectual philosophers. They asked: "What animal is born on four legs, with two grows, and in old age it based on three?". And the Savior said: "This is the orthodox . At birth he is a child not different from the others, unable to walk, but as he grow up, learn to stand on its own. Now in this position of power, he uses the next one to maintain his power, and so gain support for leaning on the shoulders of the ignorant". But Orthodoxes began to laugh at the words of the Saviour, who had never been so serious, and they asked to those who followed the Saviour to make a challenge. The King of Kings said: "The good factor happily sowing his seed. A third is pecked by birds. A third grows , only to be choked by thorns , a third grows and prospers , proceeds to a four times higher than sown , what I'm saying? ". No orthodox understood thaht, and they dared to answer on the motion of the planets and diseases to internal organs. But a little girl among them, known as Stefania, raised her voice and said: " You are the Good Shepherd, who spread the word wherever you go, but a third of people do not believe you, because the Orthodoxes deny your word and plot at your shoulders. A third of those who meets you directly, does believe in what you do, but then sin, distracted by their sins. Finally, a third believe in you and follow you, and these people at thier turn are believed more than others, and these are those whose destiny is Heaven". This girl was a student of the School for Orthodox. She was known for two reasons: it was deemed to be the most intelligent of the entire school, and it was deemed unruly and vicious, but only because it often was in contrast with the Orthodox's chief who taught in the school. This answer gave much to talk to the Orthodoxes of the School. An Orthodox, named Sofia, rose up to speak, but was humiliated by a high orthodox : "Sofia, don't you know that the Scriptures speak of Eldiavolique and the False Prophet? We will face Immanuel of Veio because he is the False Prophet. If he was the son of Teos,why he is so hateful and vindictive aginst us? Why he sins continually, why he is accompanied by scum, assuming to be superior to the laws of Man?" Sofia, dumb bitter humiliation, looked down, but Stefania stepped forward: "What gives you the right to sepak, you old man, when you do buy in secret, herbs from the Persian and do not pay young women, in order to satisfy the pleasures of the flesh?". The Orthodox then struck Stefania with the palm of his hand. Soon a fight broke out between the Orthodoxes and the disciples of the Saviour, and there arrived many young students, siding with one faction or the other. The Saviour having followed Stefania, realized that the school was a place of perdition and impurity, so he began to shout to the crowd: "You have dishonored Teos and betrayed his pact! You have done a market of Pleasure of your school, you have taken advantage of everything and everyone, violating the childhood of those you want to constrain to become like you!". When they heard these things, with vigor and force the Saviour tore every blasphemous image , destroyed the idols , burned herbs and powders into the fire, and threw the jars desecrated out of the windows. The school was in ruins, in a single day. Sofia, who was among the few to have abstained from unclean practices, asked to the King of Kings: "What will happen to the students?". And the Saviour said: "Let the children come to me". So , Immanuel recognized in Sofia and Stefania eighth and ninth Coryphaei , and they were baptized, and the Orthodoxes who were converted, and their students, swelled the ranks of those who followed the Saviour.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:06:05Z

Mastro: /* Il Libro del Salvatore */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

==VI Sabina and Caio, the prostitute and the publican==

Immanuel decided it was time to go to Cuma , which was the place of business of the Romans in those lands. Thirsty for the long journey, Immanuel went to a well. There was a woman, collecting water in a basket for herself. The Saviour asked her: "Will you give to this thirsty something to drink ?". And she said:"You know, I can not. Don't you imagine my job? What I touch is unclean". "Do you dare to get away from the son of Teos? Do you not know that in time of war , the doctor should not look at the color of the jacket? Do you not know that in time of war, the governor does not have to count how many he has been killed by the soldier, but how many have survived the reaper scythe?", said the Saviour. "I've heard of these things, but I have no reason to believe them. No one of my prayer was heard by Teos", said the woman. "I know what you ask, so we will know that Teos listens to every thing for which he is called upon. You want to give up your job and live in honesty, but you do not know how to do it. So, come with me and be my coryphaeus. These people who accompany me not judge you for what you did, but only for what you will do after reborn in my Faith and Baptism I will impart unto you". Despite some doubts raised by Rocco and Peleus, after having revealed her name, the prostitute Sabina clung to the arm of Immanuel and together they proceeded to the main road. From an alley came out of some Orthodox armed with whips, who had witnessed the scene and they were filled with anger". "In the name of the High Priest Califan , we, Orthodox of Cuma , command you, Immanuel of Veio, to leave this prostitute. She is a threat to the decency and the salvation of the people of Judea , so we will put an end to her life by means of a whipping". This was ordered to Immanuel . "I challenge you: who has never sinned and is believed stronger than the will of Teos and strong in the Logos , strike the first lash", said the Saviour. Hearing these words, Andrea, Rocco and Yagmos made three steps forward and with their mighty bodies hided Sabina from view of the Orthodoxes . Those stepped back, having seen advancing the Saviour and of his Coryphaei, and finally fled nimble running through the streets of Cuma.

"I am pleased, my Coryphaei. So I will tell you: there are those who are good with words, but commit evil deeds, and omit the good, and these are a disappointment to Teos; and then there are those that are bad in their words, but when it comes to decide what to do, they do not go hand in hand with Eldiavolique. And these are preferable to the other ones". The Saviour then baptized the sixth coryphaea. Peleus asked to his Teacher: "Are our business in this town finished? ", but Immanuel answered that no deal ends in a city without first passing through the main square. So, they went there. There , he observed a large crowd in the queue in front of a man that gathered their currencies.This was the famous publican Caio Publione Fabrizio, who collected the taxes on behalf of the Emperor. The Saviour came to him, and saw that his face was dark, just back from a beating. "Who did this to you, Roman? ", asked Immanuel . "I was captured by brigands of Barbados that I was beaten and robbed, so the Governor Calvus has imposed new taxes to offset the loss occurred", said Caio and he was attacked with numerous insults from some Orthodoxes. Immanuel said them: "I am the Saviour. The Son of Teos . The King of Kings, and I find no sin in Caio Fabrizio Publione". Then he spoke to him: "Don't you have fear of being robbed again, don't you fave fear for your life, Roman? ". Caio, looked up, and said, calmly: "I have fear for my life, but I am a publican of Rome. This is my job, that I must carry on with the utmost honesty. If I refuse for fear of collecting the money for my Caesar, then I would not be justly worthy to carry the gown I wear". Having heard the answer, the Saviour said to the crowds: "Well, then we will not say that one of these publicans alone is worth more than a hundred of those who, during the holidays, they pray the Lord immensely, and then use violence and robbery the remaining days?". " You man, why do you defend me?", asked Caio intrigued. "The first reason why I defend you is that you are a man, and no one can live alone. You need new friends. The second reason why I defend you is because you're a good man. The third reason why I denfend you is that you will be my seventh Corypheus, Caio", concluded the Saviour. "My Master, I will change my life! My money will be yours, my fabrics will be whoever you want, but you teach me the way of virtue!". And with these words Caio, who had not abandoned his work for fear, abandoned it for love. Love is greater than fear, and in Love was baptized Caio.

==VII Sofia and Stefania, the teachers==

Accadde che Eros ricevette le missive di quattro Astrologi, i cui nomi erano Karpov, Melchat, Balcazar e Dubher.
Questi erano i discepoli Gallici delle Profezie di Zoro Aster, e studiavano i cieli ed i numeri, alla ricerca di Teos. Nessuno era più saggio di loro, nelle loro terre, e nessuno era più ricco del Tempio di Lutetia, così Eros fu ben felice di sapere del loro arrivo. Quando però fu informato che loro erano giunti poiché l’Angelo Cometa li aveva guidati dal Re dei Re, allora Eros era del tutto convinto che egli stesso fosse il Salvatore. Così li fece invitare ad una festa, e chiese loro, chi fosse, dunque, questo Re dei Re.
Ma quelli risposero che non era lui, Eros, Re d’Etruria, ma che il Re dei Re sarebbe stato più nobile dei nobili, poiché il suo Regno non aveva nazione, ma era il Regno dei Veri Credenti, l’Esercito della Salvezza. Questi, secondo quanto rivelato dal Cometa, sarebbe nato a Veio, in una grotta, di li a due mesi.
Ma Eros non credette a queste parole, reputando i quattro saggi come quelle persone che, studiando molto, finiscono per farneticare.

Nel mentre, Johan, dovendo pagare i pubblicani romani per lo sfruttamento della foresta, si era indebitato e dovette vendere la sua abitazione. Presero così a vivere nella preghiera, con Rosaria, in una grotta, con un solo bue rimasto nel loro allevamento, ed un vecchio cavallo stanco regalatogli giorni prima da un fattore.
In queste condizioni, in un letto di paglia, nacque il bambino, e gli fu dato nome di Immanuel.
Ma, giunta la notte, all’entrata della grotta, si presentarono i Quattro Astrologi. S’inchinarono all’Inviolata Rosaria, e le rivelarono che sì, lei era la Madre del Figlio di Teos, del figlio del Logos, il Sephirot Incarnato. Viste le ristrettezze in cui vivevano i tre, riscaldati solo dal fiato degli animali, Kaspar regalò intere casse piene di legno, affinché Johan non avesse più dovuto spaccare la legna nelle foreste dell’Umbria; Melchat regalò attrezzi in ferro, affinché egli non fosse mai rimasto a corto di questi, nel svolgere il suo onesto lavoro; Balcazar regalò un forziere pieno d’oro, raccomandando di usare quelle pepite solo per occasioni speciali; mentre Dubher donò loro seta preziosa d’oriente, affinché il Bambino potesse essere presentato come il più grande dei Re. Per questi motivi, nulla mai mancò alla famiglia di Johan, di lì in avanti.
E sapute queste cose, allora le parole di Cometa raggiunsero le orecchie dei pastori locali, e presto alcuni di loro, riempiti dal Logos, presero a dire: “Se seguiremo il Bambino Salvatore, tutti potremo aspirare alla visione di Teos”

Venuto a sapere di queste cose, temendo una rivolta da parte dei pastori di Veio, il malvagio Eros diede ordine di massacrare i Veientani, e questo provocò un inasprirsi dei rancori del popolo contro il Re d’Etruria.
Saputa questa cosa, il Bauptista accorse per tagliare la strada ai soldati di Eros e convincerli a desistere, portando solo alcuni dei suoi più fedeli seguaci.
Questo atto costò la vita a Bauptista, a cui fu tagliata la testa e per sfregio mostrata al popolo, nel tentativo di dimostrare quale fine avrebbero fatto i contestatori.

Ma questi atti omicidi e scellerati da parte del Re, gli costarono caro.
L’Imperatore di Roma, Cesare Augusto, saputo di queste cose, decise che era giunto il tempo di imporre un Governatore Romano, che avrebbe governato su quelle terre; e scelse un suo caro amico, Pontino Calvus.
Ma questa scelta dispiacque ai popoli insorti dell’Etruria e delle terre circostanti, e così fu molto pericoloso continuare a vivere a Veio, dove, per reazione agli atti del Re, il brigante Barbados guidava una rivolta violenta contro ogni invasore.
Johan, così, decise di trasferirsi in Grecia, portando con sé Rosaria ed Immanuel.

Giunto all’età di dodici anni, Immanuel, che finora aveva lavorato nella bottega del padre, fu ammesso nella Scuola di Atene, ed iniziò gli studi sotto i filosofi greci. Così, presto, egli divenne un sapiente delle dottrine di Socrate, Platone ed Aristotele, che erano coloro i quali erano più tenuti in considerazione nella Scuola di Atene.
Già a questa età precoce, le genti si stupivano che il giovane Immanuel potesse dialogare con così tanta eloquenza coi più grandi maestri della Grecia.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:04:28Z

Mastro: /* V Joan, the confidant */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==V Joan, the confidant==

On the way back from Campania, a young girl brought a gift to the Savior, a wicker basket containing fruits and vegetables. He invited him to his father's house, the Orthodox, Samuelone. Coming into the house, the wise old man did not spare much to food to Immanuel and his flock. Sitting around the table, Samuelone asked the Saviour a few things:"I am an Orthodox. I am a priest and a scholar on heavenly things and scriptures. Servant of the Temple, educating young people about the true things handed down to us from the Divine. I know that you are considered a great sage, a great intellectual and a great philosopher. I ask you, what do you think of the custom of washing hands before dinner? Is it not a way to prove their purity of intent Teos?". In response, Immanuel took an apple and bit into it without the need for any cutlery. "Your attitude is perhaps a challenge, my good friend? Did I not invite you because of your wisdom, not your anger? Why waste your manners? You have probably taught this, the philosophers of Greece?". Exclaimed the Orthodox with astonishment.

"You have forgotten the essence of Orthodox Logos. Read the scriptures but do not penetrate. So, wash your hands, but not washed your souls. If you wash your hands, then you're a fool not to forgive your sins in the Divine. But if you did not commit sins, then what reason wash their hands in the presence of the one who gives you food? Is it not true that the only food we live men? Is it not true that the Divine Man said to feed according to its nature?”. The Saviour said, without taking his eyes from a jug of water. Confused and dismayed by what happened, Samuelone then asked the Savior why he had come into the house. Immanuel moved his eyes to the daughter of the orthodox, who had waited on foot, carrying the food at their table, and spoke aloud: "Sometimes it happens that a bad father to instruct their offspring, giving very little to those who deserve it, and bringing enmity between them. But then it happens that some children, much in communion with the Logos, renounce the example of their parents. These kids are like savages, and my duty is to make my flock, so as to be isolated cases, the right to become a multitude. I know who you are. Joan, you were chosen from Teos to be my fifth disciple".The orthodox then grew impatient and said, with great courtesy, to not discuss his daughter because she had not been able to pass the exams to become a scribe. But the Savior said that the Logos does not need to be written when it is already engraved in the heart of man, and Joan, inspired by the Logos and strong piety, communicated to the disconsolate father that the truth was in the mouth of the Saviour Immanuel from Veio. He knows all things not in the doctrines of the Orthodox. The company, enriched with Giovanna, so he left the house of the orthodox, who ran to the temple to discuss what he had heard with the High Priest Califan. It was memorable thing that the Saviour did not baptize Giovanna, because of what she said, "You are already baptized in the spirit".

=Il Libro del Salvatore=

==II.1 La Venuta del Salvatore==

In Principio, noi riconduciamo tutto a Teos e Logos.
Ed in Principio, questi erano Uno.
E tuttavia, noi narreremo come l’Uno divenne Trinità.

Non aveva forse detto Teos Onnipotente: “Saranno donati dei segni?”
Non accadde forse che il primo fu colui che fu appellato come Bauptista, che si recò a predicare nel fiume Tevere, annunciando la venuta del Salvatore?
Non accadde che Rosaria, l’Inviolata, udì l’Angelo a predire che era lei la prescelta di Teos?

E così, i sacerdoti, riuniti nel sinodo, avevano da prendere una decisione. La loro decisione era di scacciare Rosaria, e così la portarono al mercato antistante e dissero: “Sarà la schiava di colui che ci donerà cinquanta denari.”

Di li passava il carpentiere Johan, un veientano che godeva dei più nobili natali, e delle più grandi miserie. Ed infatti, egli era vecchio e soffriva della malattia di non potere avere figli. Così decise di pagare per ottenere Rosaria, ma quella notte il Logos gli intimò che colui che avrebbe pagato le cinquanta monete, avrebbe dovuto trattare Rosaria come una Signora, perché tale era ormai la sua natura, poiché ella era la madre del Salvatore.
E così, Johan, che era uomo pio, pagò i denari e liberò Rosaria, e la prese sotto la sua protezione e sotto la sua casa.

Così noi diciamo: nella pietà dell’Uomo viene il Salvatore, Re dei Re, nell’empietà, Egli viene rifiutato. A testimonianza di quello che noi diciamo, parleremo di questo Eros, Re d’Etruria, amico del Romano, che governava anche sulla città di Veio.
Il suo grasso era il suo vanto, la sua lingua, la sua soddisfazione: non usava le gambe, si faceva trasportare da schiavi di ambo i sessi.

==II.2 I Quattro Astrologi==

Accadde che Eros ricevette le missive di quattro Astrologi, i cui nomi erano Karpov, Melchat, Balcazar e Dubher.
Questi erano i discepoli Gallici delle Profezie di Zoro Aster, e studiavano i cieli ed i numeri, alla ricerca di Teos. Nessuno era più saggio di loro, nelle loro terre, e nessuno era più ricco del Tempio di Lutetia, così Eros fu ben felice di sapere del loro arrivo. Quando però fu informato che loro erano giunti poiché l’Angelo Cometa li aveva guidati dal Re dei Re, allora Eros era del tutto convinto che egli stesso fosse il Salvatore. Così li fece invitare ad una festa, e chiese loro, chi fosse, dunque, questo Re dei Re.
Ma quelli risposero che non era lui, Eros, Re d’Etruria, ma che il Re dei Re sarebbe stato più nobile dei nobili, poiché il suo Regno non aveva nazione, ma era il Regno dei Veri Credenti, l’Esercito della Salvezza. Questi, secondo quanto rivelato dal Cometa, sarebbe nato a Veio, in una grotta, di li a due mesi.
Ma Eros non credette a queste parole, reputando i quattro saggi come quelle persone che, studiando molto, finiscono per farneticare.

Nel mentre, Johan, dovendo pagare i pubblicani romani per lo sfruttamento della foresta, si era indebitato e dovette vendere la sua abitazione. Presero così a vivere nella preghiera, con Rosaria, in una grotta, con un solo bue rimasto nel loro allevamento, ed un vecchio cavallo stanco regalatogli giorni prima da un fattore.
In queste condizioni, in un letto di paglia, nacque il bambino, e gli fu dato nome di Immanuel.
Ma, giunta la notte, all’entrata della grotta, si presentarono i Quattro Astrologi. S’inchinarono all’Inviolata Rosaria, e le rivelarono che sì, lei era la Madre del Figlio di Teos, del figlio del Logos, il Sephirot Incarnato. Viste le ristrettezze in cui vivevano i tre, riscaldati solo dal fiato degli animali, Kaspar regalò intere casse piene di legno, affinché Johan non avesse più dovuto spaccare la legna nelle foreste dell’Umbria; Melchat regalò attrezzi in ferro, affinché egli non fosse mai rimasto a corto di questi, nel svolgere il suo onesto lavoro; Balcazar regalò un forziere pieno d’oro, raccomandando di usare quelle pepite solo per occasioni speciali; mentre Dubher donò loro seta preziosa d’oriente, affinché il Bambino potesse essere presentato come il più grande dei Re. Per questi motivi, nulla mai mancò alla famiglia di Johan, di lì in avanti.
E sapute queste cose, allora le parole di Cometa raggiunsero le orecchie dei pastori locali, e presto alcuni di loro, riempiti dal Logos, presero a dire: “Se seguiremo il Bambino Salvatore, tutti potremo aspirare alla visione di Teos”

Venuto a sapere di queste cose, temendo una rivolta da parte dei pastori di Veio, il malvagio Eros diede ordine di massacrare i Veientani, e questo provocò un inasprirsi dei rancori del popolo contro il Re d’Etruria.
Saputa questa cosa, il Bauptista accorse per tagliare la strada ai soldati di Eros e convincerli a desistere, portando solo alcuni dei suoi più fedeli seguaci.
Questo atto costò la vita a Bauptista, a cui fu tagliata la testa e per sfregio mostrata al popolo, nel tentativo di dimostrare quale fine avrebbero fatto i contestatori.

Ma questi atti omicidi e scellerati da parte del Re, gli costarono caro.
L’Imperatore di Roma, Cesare Augusto, saputo di queste cose, decise che era giunto il tempo di imporre un Governatore Romano, che avrebbe governato su quelle terre; e scelse un suo caro amico, Pontino Calvus.
Ma questa scelta dispiacque ai popoli insorti dell’Etruria e delle terre circostanti, e così fu molto pericoloso continuare a vivere a Veio, dove, per reazione agli atti del Re, il brigante Barbados guidava una rivolta violenta contro ogni invasore.
Johan, così, decise di trasferirsi in Grecia, portando con sé Rosaria ed Immanuel.

Giunto all’età di dodici anni, Immanuel, che finora aveva lavorato nella bottega del padre, fu ammesso nella Scuola di Atene, ed iniziò gli studi sotto i filosofi greci. Così, presto, egli divenne un sapiente delle dottrine di Socrate, Platone ed Aristotele, che erano coloro i quali erano più tenuti in considerazione nella Scuola di Atene.
Già a questa età precoce, le genti si stupivano che il giovane Immanuel potesse dialogare con così tanta eloquenza coi più grandi maestri della Grecia.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:03:27Z

Mastro: /* IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==IV Andrea and Yagmos, the guardians==

After arriving in the city of Veio, Immanuel had announced to his mother, the Virgin Rosaria: "Mother, those are my disciples and are your children, so sit at my table and they will be my family". Six days later they rested and refreshed consuming different foods, the Saviour gathered the seven disciples, and said that in Campania waiting for them the next Coryphaeus. Thus, the group went to the tomb of Bauptista, and here he was met by those who stood as guardians of the same. They feared repercussions from the old allies of Eros. One was an old Greek with a bent back, Andrea Constantino, a native of Smyrna. Who before giving up everything to follow the Bauptista, had also been a legionnaire. The second was Yagmos, a dark-skinned man, whose work had been that of the messenger. But was bitten in the foot by a snake, and from that day, he had fallen into poverty because he had trouble walking. "Legionnaire, you are the servant of two patrons?", asked the Saviour. "It is true that I was a Roman legionnaire, but I had faith in Bauptista, and so gave up defense of my country, to defend his grave". Anyone could see the pride in the eyes of the legionnaire, and then the Saviour said: "If you do something, do it well."

Hearing these words, Andrea stood up and his back was healed. Immanuel then pushed to the ground, shouting to Yagmos, “Find the will to live and walk!". Yagmos noticed that his foot was healed. The two looked at him in amazement, the Saviour said, smiling: "Good news, dear friends. Teos tells you which ends today the time of sorrow and tomorrow begins the time of the battle. I am Immanuel, the Savior of Teos, of Veio, and I offer you my hand, as you will be my third and fourth disciple". Andrea and Yagmos beat their chests and said in unison:" I believe you, O Divine, and I'll be the first to follow you". And these received baptism, as those who had faith in the Saviour.

==I.5 La Prima Città==

Quando tutti i figli di Hassash furono adulti, Hassash era già il Re della Prima Città. Ma i figli, riuniti, chieserò al Re: "O Padre, ma quale nome daremo alla nostra città?"
E quelli disse: "Il nome della nostra città va a colui che ne fu architetto, muratore e carpentiere, e questo è Antium. Così, questa è la Città di Antium." Ed il Re Hassash aveva ragione, poiché Antium il Saggio coordinava la costruzione delle dimore della Famiglia, e lavorava la pietra ed il legno anche la notte e sotto il piovere. Così, egli si era guadagnato il titolo de il Coraggioso, oltre che il Saggio; ed era da tutti, meno uno, assai stimato.
Questo uno, era suo fratello maggiore, Lambach, che era il maschio più anziano, dopo Hassash, l'Immortale.
Lambach, non partecipava alla costruzione di niente, perché officiava i riti e le preghiere per il Signore, ed era sposato con Ada, che trattava come sua aiutante e servitrice.

Sapute queste cose, Lambach si recò nella Grotta di Nod, ove il Padre gli aveva raccontato, inebriato dal vino di Ada durante una festa, che avesse dimora Colei che lo generò, la Tentazione.
Incontrati, ebbero modo di discutere a lungo: Lambach biasimò il comportamento del Padre, adducendo che egli gli preferiva Antium.
Lilis sussurrò allora un oscuro piano per porre termine all'esistenza di Re Hassash, e le parole della Tentazione compiacquero il figlio.

Il giorno dopo, Lambach istituì una festa, dicendo di congratularsi molto con Antium, che era la loro saggia guida. E fece predisporre da Ada tutto il vino che era necessario, ed inebriò tutti con poesie e canti, in cui era maestro. E così, Hassash, molto contento, beveva molto come sempre, ma Antium era restio, poiché era molto Saggio, per natura.
Ma Lambach disse al fratello: "Temi forse il confronto con questo dolce vino? Che male può farti?"
E queste parole convinsero il valente Antium ad eccedere nel bere; alla fine, tutti gli abitanti di Antium caddero in un sonno profondo.
Tutti, meno Lambach, che aveva invece bevuto mistura di latte e sangue di vacca, per tutto il tempo.
Così, Lambach prese i corpi del Re e del Coraggioso, e gettò entrambi nel mare di fuoco della sommità di Nod, ed entrambi scomparvero per sempre. E giacché ad Hassash era stata donata l'immortalità, egli rimaneva così imprigionato nel ventre del Monte di Fuoco, e si compiva la vendetta degli Angeli, ed al contempo, la vendetta di Lilis.
E gli errori del Padre, ricaddero sul Figlio più meritevole.

Ma Lambach, tornato ad Antium, disse che Teos aveva ucciso il Re ed Antium; e poiché essi avevano saputo dallo stesso Hassash, che Teos aveva concesso ad egli l'immortalità, essi ritennero vere le parole del Sacerdote.

Così, la città di Antium, col passare dei lustri, abbandonava la Fede in Teos.

Matusa era pura, ma era pavida. Quando ad Antium, Lambach fondeva tutto l'oro in una orrenda statua del Drago, e lo venerava come La Divinità Pagana, Matusa preferiva vivere da Eremita, poiché aveva molta paura e molto disgusto dei suoi fratelli, della Tentazione e del Drago.

E così, ella visse per trecento anni, finché Teos non le disse, in piena notte: "Recati ora ad Antium, sono nati due infanti che sono molto benedetti dal Signore. Tu ora sei Sacerdotessa di Teos, e li educherai alla Pietà."

I loro nomi erano Gristhon e Mona. Matusa li prese con se, li nutrì col suo pasto, e tramandò la Verità, la Conoscenza, e le molte preghiere, arti e mestieri che ella aveva imparato per trecento anni.
Così, i due crebbero, e si sposarono nella Pietà di Teos, e lontani dalla città. All'età dei loro ventitré anni, la missione di Matusa era compiuta, ed ella poté avere eterno riposo.

La seguente mezzanotte l’Angelo Silfaele si presentò nell’Eremo dei due, che lo accolsero.
Silfaele disse: "Il Re-Sacerdote di Antium, Nimrodel, ha chiesto a tutti i cittadini di smettere col proprio lavoro nelle botteghe, e raccogliere ferro, legno e pietra e dedicare il loro tempo all'edificazione della Grande Accademia di Babele.
Egli mente, dicendo che quando il Sapere dei figli dell'Uomo avrà raggiunto il culmine, e la Torre svetterà tra le nubi, essi saranno del tutto simili a Teos; e così, loro credono di poter porre fine al Regno dei Cieli di Teos ed istituire il Regno della Terra di Babele.
Ed invece Teos porrà fine a coloro che adorano la Bestia. Così, voi, recatevi ad Antium, e radunate tutti coloro che non parteciperanno alla costruzione della Torre, e predicate che sarà necessaria la costruzione di una grande Arca, che vi contenga tutti, e quanto di necessario per la sopravvivenza per quaranta giorni e quaranta notti, quanti voi sarete.
E questo vi salverà dalla Fine, che incombe."

Gristhon e Mona presero assai sul serio le parole dell'Angelo, e molto si preoccuparono di raccogliere i puri.

Ed il giorno che la nave fu pronta, Nimrodel andò da coloro che seguivano Gristhon, e disse: "Compariamo i nostri progetti. Mai fu accumulata tanta pietra, tanto legno, tanto ferro, in cambio di tanto argento: tutto il mio argento. Tu invece usi gli scarti degli alberi e vecchio ferrume e materiali scadenti per quella inutile imbarcazione. Vedi forse acque navigabili? Quanto siete sciocchi, o settantasette. Voi non conoscerete il Regno dei Cieli."

E sette giorni dopo, entrambi i progetti erano ora portati a termine.
Incominciò a piovere, e piovve per un mese. E tutta la Terra di Nod divenne un Mare. Il Monte venne sommerso, e la città di Antium venne cancellata dal mare.
All'alba del Quarantesimo giorno, i savi sbarcarono su una nuova terra, che essi chiamarono Terrasanta, e presto, tutti intuirono che Teos li aveva condotti al Centro della Terra.

E giunti in quella terra, la gente si chiedeva: "Oh Divino! Insegnaci a vivere nella rettitudine, e noi non peccheremo, poiché abbiamo visto di cos'è capace il tuo braccio!"
L'Angelo Sephirot, così, apparve a Mona sul Monte Palatino, e le fece il Dono, la Legge del Patto. Se gli uomini avessero rispettato la Legge del Patto, non sarebbero mai stati sconfitti, né da Uomo, né da Bestia.

La Legge del Patto fu incisa sulle rocce del Monte Palatino, e questi furono i Precetti:

1. Teos è Uno e Tutto e Logos, e in quanto tale lo onorerai e al Divino ti sottometerai.
2. Onorerai la famiglia e il vincolo che vi unisce.
3. Rispetterai il creato di Teos e tutti gli uomini, che Teos ha creato uguali, e ti adopererai affinché tutti abbiano il giusto.
4. Non cederai alla Tentazione che in molti modi si manifesta, menzogna, calunnia, avidità, pavidità, ingiustizia, corruzione, ira, gola, superbia, lussuria.
5. Sempre ti adopererai affinché li Patto sia conosciuto da tutti gli uomini in ogni luogo, e ancor più da coloro che sono caduti in Tentazione.

E così, il Monte Palatino divenne il Tempio del Divino.
Attorno al Monte Palatino, che era il Monte del Patto tra l'Uomo e Teos, fu così fondata la Città Santa: Roma.
E questa prese nome di Seconda Città.

=Il Libro del Salvatore=

==II.1 La Venuta del Salvatore==

In Principio, noi riconduciamo tutto a Teos e Logos.
Ed in Principio, questi erano Uno.
E tuttavia, noi narreremo come l’Uno divenne Trinità.

Non aveva forse detto Teos Onnipotente: “Saranno donati dei segni?”
Non accadde forse che il primo fu colui che fu appellato come Bauptista, che si recò a predicare nel fiume Tevere, annunciando la venuta del Salvatore?
Non accadde che Rosaria, l’Inviolata, udì l’Angelo a predire che era lei la prescelta di Teos?

E così, i sacerdoti, riuniti nel sinodo, avevano da prendere una decisione. La loro decisione era di scacciare Rosaria, e così la portarono al mercato antistante e dissero: “Sarà la schiava di colui che ci donerà cinquanta denari.”

Di li passava il carpentiere Johan, un veientano che godeva dei più nobili natali, e delle più grandi miserie. Ed infatti, egli era vecchio e soffriva della malattia di non potere avere figli. Così decise di pagare per ottenere Rosaria, ma quella notte il Logos gli intimò che colui che avrebbe pagato le cinquanta monete, avrebbe dovuto trattare Rosaria come una Signora, perché tale era ormai la sua natura, poiché ella era la madre del Salvatore.
E così, Johan, che era uomo pio, pagò i denari e liberò Rosaria, e la prese sotto la sua protezione e sotto la sua casa.

Così noi diciamo: nella pietà dell’Uomo viene il Salvatore, Re dei Re, nell’empietà, Egli viene rifiutato. A testimonianza di quello che noi diciamo, parleremo di questo Eros, Re d’Etruria, amico del Romano, che governava anche sulla città di Veio.
Il suo grasso era il suo vanto, la sua lingua, la sua soddisfazione: non usava le gambe, si faceva trasportare da schiavi di ambo i sessi.

==II.2 I Quattro Astrologi==

Accadde che Eros ricevette le missive di quattro Astrologi, i cui nomi erano Karpov, Melchat, Balcazar e Dubher.
Questi erano i discepoli Gallici delle Profezie di Zoro Aster, e studiavano i cieli ed i numeri, alla ricerca di Teos. Nessuno era più saggio di loro, nelle loro terre, e nessuno era più ricco del Tempio di Lutetia, così Eros fu ben felice di sapere del loro arrivo. Quando però fu informato che loro erano giunti poiché l’Angelo Cometa li aveva guidati dal Re dei Re, allora Eros era del tutto convinto che egli stesso fosse il Salvatore. Così li fece invitare ad una festa, e chiese loro, chi fosse, dunque, questo Re dei Re.
Ma quelli risposero che non era lui, Eros, Re d’Etruria, ma che il Re dei Re sarebbe stato più nobile dei nobili, poiché il suo Regno non aveva nazione, ma era il Regno dei Veri Credenti, l’Esercito della Salvezza. Questi, secondo quanto rivelato dal Cometa, sarebbe nato a Veio, in una grotta, di li a due mesi.
Ma Eros non credette a queste parole, reputando i quattro saggi come quelle persone che, studiando molto, finiscono per farneticare.

Nel mentre, Johan, dovendo pagare i pubblicani romani per lo sfruttamento della foresta, si era indebitato e dovette vendere la sua abitazione. Presero così a vivere nella preghiera, con Rosaria, in una grotta, con un solo bue rimasto nel loro allevamento, ed un vecchio cavallo stanco regalatogli giorni prima da un fattore.
In queste condizioni, in un letto di paglia, nacque il bambino, e gli fu dato nome di Immanuel.
Ma, giunta la notte, all’entrata della grotta, si presentarono i Quattro Astrologi. S’inchinarono all’Inviolata Rosaria, e le rivelarono che sì, lei era la Madre del Figlio di Teos, del figlio del Logos, il Sephirot Incarnato. Viste le ristrettezze in cui vivevano i tre, riscaldati solo dal fiato degli animali, Kaspar regalò intere casse piene di legno, affinché Johan non avesse più dovuto spaccare la legna nelle foreste dell’Umbria; Melchat regalò attrezzi in ferro, affinché egli non fosse mai rimasto a corto di questi, nel svolgere il suo onesto lavoro; Balcazar regalò un forziere pieno d’oro, raccomandando di usare quelle pepite solo per occasioni speciali; mentre Dubher donò loro seta preziosa d’oriente, affinché il Bambino potesse essere presentato come il più grande dei Re. Per questi motivi, nulla mai mancò alla famiglia di Johan, di lì in avanti.
E sapute queste cose, allora le parole di Cometa raggiunsero le orecchie dei pastori locali, e presto alcuni di loro, riempiti dal Logos, presero a dire: “Se seguiremo il Bambino Salvatore, tutti potremo aspirare alla visione di Teos”

Venuto a sapere di queste cose, temendo una rivolta da parte dei pastori di Veio, il malvagio Eros diede ordine di massacrare i Veientani, e questo provocò un inasprirsi dei rancori del popolo contro il Re d’Etruria.
Saputa questa cosa, il Bauptista accorse per tagliare la strada ai soldati di Eros e convincerli a desistere, portando solo alcuni dei suoi più fedeli seguaci.
Questo atto costò la vita a Bauptista, a cui fu tagliata la testa e per sfregio mostrata al popolo, nel tentativo di dimostrare quale fine avrebbero fatto i contestatori.

Ma questi atti omicidi e scellerati da parte del Re, gli costarono caro.
L’Imperatore di Roma, Cesare Augusto, saputo di queste cose, decise che era giunto il tempo di imporre un Governatore Romano, che avrebbe governato su quelle terre; e scelse un suo caro amico, Pontino Calvus.
Ma questa scelta dispiacque ai popoli insorti dell’Etruria e delle terre circostanti, e così fu molto pericoloso continuare a vivere a Veio, dove, per reazione agli atti del Re, il brigante Barbados guidava una rivolta violenta contro ogni invasore.
Johan, così, decise di trasferirsi in Grecia, portando con sé Rosaria ed Immanuel.

Giunto all’età di dodici anni, Immanuel, che finora aveva lavorato nella bottega del padre, fu ammesso nella Scuola di Atene, ed iniziò gli studi sotto i filosofi greci. Così, presto, egli divenne un sapiente delle dottrine di Socrate, Platone ed Aristotele, che erano coloro i quali erano più tenuti in considerazione nella Scuola di Atene.
Già a questa età precoce, le genti si stupivano che il giovane Immanuel potesse dialogare con così tanta eloquenza coi più grandi maestri della Grecia.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:02:36Z

Mastro: /* III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".

Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==I.4 La Caduta dell'Uomo==

Così Selo ed Laia presero a vivere assieme sulla Terra.
Due ne nacquero dalla loro unione.
Il primo prese nome di Hassash, il secondo, di Martyr.

Essi pensarono conordi: "Ciò che è della nostra Famiglia, ora è nostro, e sarà ridistribuito con equità tra noi due."

Ma il giorno seguente, il leone, il lupo e la iena, si strinsero attorno ad Hassash, ed egli rimase nudo di tutti i suoi averi. Provandone vergogna, egli si risolve a Teos, chiedendo che Dio fornisse lui quanto di necessario per sopravvivere. Teos gli rispose: "Non hai tu forse ricevuto il più grande dei doni, che è la tua intelligenza? Non sei forse tu capace di combattere per ciò che ritieni giusto?"
Hassash, non comprese tali parole, e ritornò da suo fratello Martyr. Questi, vedendolo nudo, rise della sua condizione, e gli offrì metà del suo cibo, che era una ciotola di fagioli, il cibo odiato da Hassash, il quale era solito nutrirsi di carne.
Questo, provocò la rabbia di Hassash, che prese la ciotola e con essa compì il Peccato Originale contro suo fratello, e di Martyr non rimase più niente, perché anche i suoi beni furono requisiti da Hassash.

Ma Hassash, già il giorno dopo, si sentì così povero e sventurato, e gridò: "Teos, dimmi cosa ho fatto!"
E così Hassash piangeva calde lacrime, poiché era molto dispiaciuto per l'accaduto, e disse: "Oh Divino come posso io nascondermi dalla Verità?"

Ma Sephirot lo raggiunse, e disse: "Nessuno ora tocchi Hassah, poiché la Morte genera Morte, come la Vita, genera Vita. E gli sia concesso di vivere in eterno sulla Terra, al fine di predicare la sua storia, e la Parola di Teos, che è la Storia del Logos, che è il Libro dell’Arcano"

Ed aggiunse: "E chiunque Hassash desidererà, gli sia concesso che gli sia Moglie, al fine di protrarre la Stirpe dell'Umanità, e di dominare sulla Terra."

E tuttavia, non vi si incontravano donne sulla Terra, cosicché Hassash vagò per il pianeta per tre anni, imparando molte cose sulla sopravvivenza. Al compimento del terzo anno, egli raggiunse un monte, il quale non presentava cima, poiché la cima era un lago di fuoco vivo, e Hassash lo chiamò così Monte di Nod. E nelle viscere del Monte, egli scoprì che vi avevano trovato rifugio e casa Lilis ed il Grande Verme, il Drago.
Hassash, che era diventato un grande combattente, scacciò il drago, ed espresse desiderio di prendere in sposa Lilis. E questo fu il più grade dolore per Lilis, poiché ella non desiderava avere marito in nessun modo, poiché la Tentazione non ha marito, ma solo amanti.
E giacché Hassash era immortale, ecco che si compiva il Disegno di Teos, e la dannazione di Lilis si era espressa attraverso le parole dell'Altissimo Sephirot, l'Angelo Infallibile, Figlio di Teos.

Dalla forzata unione di Lilis ed Hassash, sei ne furono generati, tre maschi e tre femmine, e questi erano, in ordine di anzianità: Lambach il Sacerdote, Antium il Saggio, Tusilla la Bella, Dinar il Forte, Matusa, la Buona, e Kara, la Giovane.

Così Dio guidò Hassash ed i suoi pargoli verso una grande piana abitata da molteplici vergini della sua stessa razza, e Hassash pensò che quel luogo era idoneo per fondare la Prima Città.

==I.5 La Prima Città==

Quando tutti i figli di Hassash furono adulti, Hassash era già il Re della Prima Città. Ma i figli, riuniti, chieserò al Re: "O Padre, ma quale nome daremo alla nostra città?"
E quelli disse: "Il nome della nostra città va a colui che ne fu architetto, muratore e carpentiere, e questo è Antium. Così, questa è la Città di Antium." Ed il Re Hassash aveva ragione, poiché Antium il Saggio coordinava la costruzione delle dimore della Famiglia, e lavorava la pietra ed il legno anche la notte e sotto il piovere. Così, egli si era guadagnato il titolo de il Coraggioso, oltre che il Saggio; ed era da tutti, meno uno, assai stimato.
Questo uno, era suo fratello maggiore, Lambach, che era il maschio più anziano, dopo Hassash, l'Immortale.
Lambach, non partecipava alla costruzione di niente, perché officiava i riti e le preghiere per il Signore, ed era sposato con Ada, che trattava come sua aiutante e servitrice.

Sapute queste cose, Lambach si recò nella Grotta di Nod, ove il Padre gli aveva raccontato, inebriato dal vino di Ada durante una festa, che avesse dimora Colei che lo generò, la Tentazione.
Incontrati, ebbero modo di discutere a lungo: Lambach biasimò il comportamento del Padre, adducendo che egli gli preferiva Antium.
Lilis sussurrò allora un oscuro piano per porre termine all'esistenza di Re Hassash, e le parole della Tentazione compiacquero il figlio.

Il giorno dopo, Lambach istituì una festa, dicendo di congratularsi molto con Antium, che era la loro saggia guida. E fece predisporre da Ada tutto il vino che era necessario, ed inebriò tutti con poesie e canti, in cui era maestro. E così, Hassash, molto contento, beveva molto come sempre, ma Antium era restio, poiché era molto Saggio, per natura.
Ma Lambach disse al fratello: "Temi forse il confronto con questo dolce vino? Che male può farti?"
E queste parole convinsero il valente Antium ad eccedere nel bere; alla fine, tutti gli abitanti di Antium caddero in un sonno profondo.
Tutti, meno Lambach, che aveva invece bevuto mistura di latte e sangue di vacca, per tutto il tempo.
Così, Lambach prese i corpi del Re e del Coraggioso, e gettò entrambi nel mare di fuoco della sommità di Nod, ed entrambi scomparvero per sempre. E giacché ad Hassash era stata donata l'immortalità, egli rimaneva così imprigionato nel ventre del Monte di Fuoco, e si compiva la vendetta degli Angeli, ed al contempo, la vendetta di Lilis.
E gli errori del Padre, ricaddero sul Figlio più meritevole.

Ma Lambach, tornato ad Antium, disse che Teos aveva ucciso il Re ed Antium; e poiché essi avevano saputo dallo stesso Hassash, che Teos aveva concesso ad egli l'immortalità, essi ritennero vere le parole del Sacerdote.

Così, la città di Antium, col passare dei lustri, abbandonava la Fede in Teos.

Matusa era pura, ma era pavida. Quando ad Antium, Lambach fondeva tutto l'oro in una orrenda statua del Drago, e lo venerava come La Divinità Pagana, Matusa preferiva vivere da Eremita, poiché aveva molta paura e molto disgusto dei suoi fratelli, della Tentazione e del Drago.

E così, ella visse per trecento anni, finché Teos non le disse, in piena notte: "Recati ora ad Antium, sono nati due infanti che sono molto benedetti dal Signore. Tu ora sei Sacerdotessa di Teos, e li educherai alla Pietà."

I loro nomi erano Gristhon e Mona. Matusa li prese con se, li nutrì col suo pasto, e tramandò la Verità, la Conoscenza, e le molte preghiere, arti e mestieri che ella aveva imparato per trecento anni.
Così, i due crebbero, e si sposarono nella Pietà di Teos, e lontani dalla città. All'età dei loro ventitré anni, la missione di Matusa era compiuta, ed ella poté avere eterno riposo.

La seguente mezzanotte l’Angelo Silfaele si presentò nell’Eremo dei due, che lo accolsero.
Silfaele disse: "Il Re-Sacerdote di Antium, Nimrodel, ha chiesto a tutti i cittadini di smettere col proprio lavoro nelle botteghe, e raccogliere ferro, legno e pietra e dedicare il loro tempo all'edificazione della Grande Accademia di Babele.
Egli mente, dicendo che quando il Sapere dei figli dell'Uomo avrà raggiunto il culmine, e la Torre svetterà tra le nubi, essi saranno del tutto simili a Teos; e così, loro credono di poter porre fine al Regno dei Cieli di Teos ed istituire il Regno della Terra di Babele.
Ed invece Teos porrà fine a coloro che adorano la Bestia. Così, voi, recatevi ad Antium, e radunate tutti coloro che non parteciperanno alla costruzione della Torre, e predicate che sarà necessaria la costruzione di una grande Arca, che vi contenga tutti, e quanto di necessario per la sopravvivenza per quaranta giorni e quaranta notti, quanti voi sarete.
E questo vi salverà dalla Fine, che incombe."

Gristhon e Mona presero assai sul serio le parole dell'Angelo, e molto si preoccuparono di raccogliere i puri.

Ed il giorno che la nave fu pronta, Nimrodel andò da coloro che seguivano Gristhon, e disse: "Compariamo i nostri progetti. Mai fu accumulata tanta pietra, tanto legno, tanto ferro, in cambio di tanto argento: tutto il mio argento. Tu invece usi gli scarti degli alberi e vecchio ferrume e materiali scadenti per quella inutile imbarcazione. Vedi forse acque navigabili? Quanto siete sciocchi, o settantasette. Voi non conoscerete il Regno dei Cieli."

E sette giorni dopo, entrambi i progetti erano ora portati a termine.
Incominciò a piovere, e piovve per un mese. E tutta la Terra di Nod divenne un Mare. Il Monte venne sommerso, e la città di Antium venne cancellata dal mare.
All'alba del Quarantesimo giorno, i savi sbarcarono su una nuova terra, che essi chiamarono Terrasanta, e presto, tutti intuirono che Teos li aveva condotti al Centro della Terra.

E giunti in quella terra, la gente si chiedeva: "Oh Divino! Insegnaci a vivere nella rettitudine, e noi non peccheremo, poiché abbiamo visto di cos'è capace il tuo braccio!"
L'Angelo Sephirot, così, apparve a Mona sul Monte Palatino, e le fece il Dono, la Legge del Patto. Se gli uomini avessero rispettato la Legge del Patto, non sarebbero mai stati sconfitti, né da Uomo, né da Bestia.

La Legge del Patto fu incisa sulle rocce del Monte Palatino, e questi furono i Precetti:

1. Teos è Uno e Tutto e Logos, e in quanto tale lo onorerai e al Divino ti sottometerai.
2. Onorerai la famiglia e il vincolo che vi unisce.
3. Rispetterai il creato di Teos e tutti gli uomini, che Teos ha creato uguali, e ti adopererai affinché tutti abbiano il giusto.
4. Non cederai alla Tentazione che in molti modi si manifesta, menzogna, calunnia, avidità, pavidità, ingiustizia, corruzione, ira, gola, superbia, lussuria.
5. Sempre ti adopererai affinché li Patto sia conosciuto da tutti gli uomini in ogni luogo, e ancor più da coloro che sono caduti in Tentazione.

E così, il Monte Palatino divenne il Tempio del Divino.
Attorno al Monte Palatino, che era il Monte del Patto tra l'Uomo e Teos, fu così fondata la Città Santa: Roma.
E questa prese nome di Seconda Città.

=Il Libro del Salvatore=

==II.1 La Venuta del Salvatore==

In Principio, noi riconduciamo tutto a Teos e Logos.
Ed in Principio, questi erano Uno.
E tuttavia, noi narreremo come l’Uno divenne Trinità.

Non aveva forse detto Teos Onnipotente: “Saranno donati dei segni?”
Non accadde forse che il primo fu colui che fu appellato come Bauptista, che si recò a predicare nel fiume Tevere, annunciando la venuta del Salvatore?
Non accadde che Rosaria, l’Inviolata, udì l’Angelo a predire che era lei la prescelta di Teos?

E così, i sacerdoti, riuniti nel sinodo, avevano da prendere una decisione. La loro decisione era di scacciare Rosaria, e così la portarono al mercato antistante e dissero: “Sarà la schiava di colui che ci donerà cinquanta denari.”

Di li passava il carpentiere Johan, un veientano che godeva dei più nobili natali, e delle più grandi miserie. Ed infatti, egli era vecchio e soffriva della malattia di non potere avere figli. Così decise di pagare per ottenere Rosaria, ma quella notte il Logos gli intimò che colui che avrebbe pagato le cinquanta monete, avrebbe dovuto trattare Rosaria come una Signora, perché tale era ormai la sua natura, poiché ella era la madre del Salvatore.
E così, Johan, che era uomo pio, pagò i denari e liberò Rosaria, e la prese sotto la sua protezione e sotto la sua casa.

Così noi diciamo: nella pietà dell’Uomo viene il Salvatore, Re dei Re, nell’empietà, Egli viene rifiutato. A testimonianza di quello che noi diciamo, parleremo di questo Eros, Re d’Etruria, amico del Romano, che governava anche sulla città di Veio.
Il suo grasso era il suo vanto, la sua lingua, la sua soddisfazione: non usava le gambe, si faceva trasportare da schiavi di ambo i sessi.

==II.2 I Quattro Astrologi==

Accadde che Eros ricevette le missive di quattro Astrologi, i cui nomi erano Karpov, Melchat, Balcazar e Dubher.
Questi erano i discepoli Gallici delle Profezie di Zoro Aster, e studiavano i cieli ed i numeri, alla ricerca di Teos. Nessuno era più saggio di loro, nelle loro terre, e nessuno era più ricco del Tempio di Lutetia, così Eros fu ben felice di sapere del loro arrivo. Quando però fu informato che loro erano giunti poiché l’Angelo Cometa li aveva guidati dal Re dei Re, allora Eros era del tutto convinto che egli stesso fosse il Salvatore. Così li fece invitare ad una festa, e chiese loro, chi fosse, dunque, questo Re dei Re.
Ma quelli risposero che non era lui, Eros, Re d’Etruria, ma che il Re dei Re sarebbe stato più nobile dei nobili, poiché il suo Regno non aveva nazione, ma era il Regno dei Veri Credenti, l’Esercito della Salvezza. Questi, secondo quanto rivelato dal Cometa, sarebbe nato a Veio, in una grotta, di li a due mesi.
Ma Eros non credette a queste parole, reputando i quattro saggi come quelle persone che, studiando molto, finiscono per farneticare.

Nel mentre, Johan, dovendo pagare i pubblicani romani per lo sfruttamento della foresta, si era indebitato e dovette vendere la sua abitazione. Presero così a vivere nella preghiera, con Rosaria, in una grotta, con un solo bue rimasto nel loro allevamento, ed un vecchio cavallo stanco regalatogli giorni prima da un fattore.
In queste condizioni, in un letto di paglia, nacque il bambino, e gli fu dato nome di Immanuel.
Ma, giunta la notte, all’entrata della grotta, si presentarono i Quattro Astrologi. S’inchinarono all’Inviolata Rosaria, e le rivelarono che sì, lei era la Madre del Figlio di Teos, del figlio del Logos, il Sephirot Incarnato. Viste le ristrettezze in cui vivevano i tre, riscaldati solo dal fiato degli animali, Kaspar regalò intere casse piene di legno, affinché Johan non avesse più dovuto spaccare la legna nelle foreste dell’Umbria; Melchat regalò attrezzi in ferro, affinché egli non fosse mai rimasto a corto di questi, nel svolgere il suo onesto lavoro; Balcazar regalò un forziere pieno d’oro, raccomandando di usare quelle pepite solo per occasioni speciali; mentre Dubher donò loro seta preziosa d’oriente, affinché il Bambino potesse essere presentato come il più grande dei Re. Per questi motivi, nulla mai mancò alla famiglia di Johan, di lì in avanti.
E sapute queste cose, allora le parole di Cometa raggiunsero le orecchie dei pastori locali, e presto alcuni di loro, riempiti dal Logos, presero a dire: “Se seguiremo il Bambino Salvatore, tutti potremo aspirare alla visione di Teos”

Venuto a sapere di queste cose, temendo una rivolta da parte dei pastori di Veio, il malvagio Eros diede ordine di massacrare i Veientani, e questo provocò un inasprirsi dei rancori del popolo contro il Re d’Etruria.
Saputa questa cosa, il Bauptista accorse per tagliare la strada ai soldati di Eros e convincerli a desistere, portando solo alcuni dei suoi più fedeli seguaci.
Questo atto costò la vita a Bauptista, a cui fu tagliata la testa e per sfregio mostrata al popolo, nel tentativo di dimostrare quale fine avrebbero fatto i contestatori.

Ma questi atti omicidi e scellerati da parte del Re, gli costarono caro.
L’Imperatore di Roma, Cesare Augusto, saputo di queste cose, decise che era giunto il tempo di imporre un Governatore Romano, che avrebbe governato su quelle terre; e scelse un suo caro amico, Pontino Calvus.
Ma questa scelta dispiacque ai popoli insorti dell’Etruria e delle terre circostanti, e così fu molto pericoloso continuare a vivere a Veio, dove, per reazione agli atti del Re, il brigante Barbados guidava una rivolta violenta contro ogni invasore.
Johan, così, decise di trasferirsi in Grecia, portando con sé Rosaria ed Immanuel.

Giunto all’età di dodici anni, Immanuel, che finora aveva lavorato nella bottega del padre, fu ammesso nella Scuola di Atene, ed iniziò gli studi sotto i filosofi greci. Così, presto, egli divenne un sapiente delle dottrine di Socrate, Platone ed Aristotele, che erano coloro i quali erano più tenuti in considerazione nella Scuola di Atene.
Già a questa età precoce, le genti si stupivano che il giovane Immanuel potesse dialogare con così tanta eloquenza coi più grandi maestri della Grecia.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:01:49Z

Mastro: /* III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==III Rocco and Peleus, the seafarers==

After the twenty-fourth birthday of Immanuel, the Emperor decreed a census of the people of the Empire, this bureaucratic act was completed in a year at his city of birth. Johan, Rosaria, and Immanuel made to return to Veio by means of a ship. This boat captain Rocco, who despite being a good pilot, had some difficulty in crossing. In fact, not far from the waters of Cyprus, there was a terrible storm. All the passengers, frightened by the scope of the event, they began to pray the Divine Teos, or their pagan gods. Immanuel, going up by one, he asked, "Who are you, and who is your Lord?". He answered: ""I am Peleus's brother, Rocco, and Teos is my Lord".So, Immanuel replied: "Because I see a lot of justice in you, take me by the captain, for your Lord has decided to lift you to Salvation". Peleus, seeing the holiness of the boy who was in front, soon led him to Rocco, who held the oar with the strength of an ox. Immanuel said to Rocco: "There comes the time to bend no more fatigue, but Teos. Will you allow the Logos to drive your boat so that it becomes ark of salvation for those who do not yet believe?".
Although in principle Rocco did not want to believe the words of the Savior's love for his brother Peleus and resignation to his impotence in the face of natural things, they gave him the hope to believe in the Logos Incarnate. Thus, the Savior said, "If you are in danger, follow the Fish". Peleus, looked out to the front and saw schools of small fish alongside the vessel to guide it towards the destination. And then the Savior removed his sandals, which were a gift from Bauptista, and without hesitation stepped forward. Water grazed his ankles, but he was standing erect. Raising his arms to the sky, he put an end to the waves and the sky cleared. The fish then indicated the route to follow. It was clear that what was happening was a miracle and it was the will of Teos. Those who did not believe began to believe and those who believed they began to wonder who was this Immanuel, son of Johan of Veio. And then the Savior revealed: "I am the son of Johan, though he is my guardian, but I am the Son of Teos, a man to guide you to salvation". His words were so irresistible some asked the Savior to follow him wherever he went". When they heard these things, the Savior revealed: "Ten of Teos will grant you to become my Disciples, and these will be the ones that you have to follow". Then he said: "Just as Peleus told you to believe, and you believed him, then when they tell you to believe, you believe. As Rocco has guided his ship, he will guide you to salvation. Why, I tell you, they are the first two disciples". Having said these things, put a mark with the water on their foreheads, and that will define him as a disciple.

==I.4 La Caduta dell'Uomo==

Così Selo ed Laia presero a vivere assieme sulla Terra.
Due ne nacquero dalla loro unione.
Il primo prese nome di Hassash, il secondo, di Martyr.

Essi pensarono conordi: "Ciò che è della nostra Famiglia, ora è nostro, e sarà ridistribuito con equità tra noi due."

Ma il giorno seguente, il leone, il lupo e la iena, si strinsero attorno ad Hassash, ed egli rimase nudo di tutti i suoi averi. Provandone vergogna, egli si risolve a Teos, chiedendo che Dio fornisse lui quanto di necessario per sopravvivere. Teos gli rispose: "Non hai tu forse ricevuto il più grande dei doni, che è la tua intelligenza? Non sei forse tu capace di combattere per ciò che ritieni giusto?"
Hassash, non comprese tali parole, e ritornò da suo fratello Martyr. Questi, vedendolo nudo, rise della sua condizione, e gli offrì metà del suo cibo, che era una ciotola di fagioli, il cibo odiato da Hassash, il quale era solito nutrirsi di carne.
Questo, provocò la rabbia di Hassash, che prese la ciotola e con essa compì il Peccato Originale contro suo fratello, e di Martyr non rimase più niente, perché anche i suoi beni furono requisiti da Hassash.

Ma Hassash, già il giorno dopo, si sentì così povero e sventurato, e gridò: "Teos, dimmi cosa ho fatto!"
E così Hassash piangeva calde lacrime, poiché era molto dispiaciuto per l'accaduto, e disse: "Oh Divino come posso io nascondermi dalla Verità?"

Ma Sephirot lo raggiunse, e disse: "Nessuno ora tocchi Hassah, poiché la Morte genera Morte, come la Vita, genera Vita. E gli sia concesso di vivere in eterno sulla Terra, al fine di predicare la sua storia, e la Parola di Teos, che è la Storia del Logos, che è il Libro dell’Arcano"

Ed aggiunse: "E chiunque Hassash desidererà, gli sia concesso che gli sia Moglie, al fine di protrarre la Stirpe dell'Umanità, e di dominare sulla Terra."

E tuttavia, non vi si incontravano donne sulla Terra, cosicché Hassash vagò per il pianeta per tre anni, imparando molte cose sulla sopravvivenza. Al compimento del terzo anno, egli raggiunse un monte, il quale non presentava cima, poiché la cima era un lago di fuoco vivo, e Hassash lo chiamò così Monte di Nod. E nelle viscere del Monte, egli scoprì che vi avevano trovato rifugio e casa Lilis ed il Grande Verme, il Drago.
Hassash, che era diventato un grande combattente, scacciò il drago, ed espresse desiderio di prendere in sposa Lilis. E questo fu il più grade dolore per Lilis, poiché ella non desiderava avere marito in nessun modo, poiché la Tentazione non ha marito, ma solo amanti.
E giacché Hassash era immortale, ecco che si compiva il Disegno di Teos, e la dannazione di Lilis si era espressa attraverso le parole dell'Altissimo Sephirot, l'Angelo Infallibile, Figlio di Teos.

Dalla forzata unione di Lilis ed Hassash, sei ne furono generati, tre maschi e tre femmine, e questi erano, in ordine di anzianità: Lambach il Sacerdote, Antium il Saggio, Tusilla la Bella, Dinar il Forte, Matusa, la Buona, e Kara, la Giovane.

Così Dio guidò Hassash ed i suoi pargoli verso una grande piana abitata da molteplici vergini della sua stessa razza, e Hassash pensò che quel luogo era idoneo per fondare la Prima Città.

==I.5 La Prima Città==

Quando tutti i figli di Hassash furono adulti, Hassash era già il Re della Prima Città. Ma i figli, riuniti, chieserò al Re: "O Padre, ma quale nome daremo alla nostra città?"
E quelli disse: "Il nome della nostra città va a colui che ne fu architetto, muratore e carpentiere, e questo è Antium. Così, questa è la Città di Antium." Ed il Re Hassash aveva ragione, poiché Antium il Saggio coordinava la costruzione delle dimore della Famiglia, e lavorava la pietra ed il legno anche la notte e sotto il piovere. Così, egli si era guadagnato il titolo de il Coraggioso, oltre che il Saggio; ed era da tutti, meno uno, assai stimato.
Questo uno, era suo fratello maggiore, Lambach, che era il maschio più anziano, dopo Hassash, l'Immortale.
Lambach, non partecipava alla costruzione di niente, perché officiava i riti e le preghiere per il Signore, ed era sposato con Ada, che trattava come sua aiutante e servitrice.

Sapute queste cose, Lambach si recò nella Grotta di Nod, ove il Padre gli aveva raccontato, inebriato dal vino di Ada durante una festa, che avesse dimora Colei che lo generò, la Tentazione.
Incontrati, ebbero modo di discutere a lungo: Lambach biasimò il comportamento del Padre, adducendo che egli gli preferiva Antium.
Lilis sussurrò allora un oscuro piano per porre termine all'esistenza di Re Hassash, e le parole della Tentazione compiacquero il figlio.

Il giorno dopo, Lambach istituì una festa, dicendo di congratularsi molto con Antium, che era la loro saggia guida. E fece predisporre da Ada tutto il vino che era necessario, ed inebriò tutti con poesie e canti, in cui era maestro. E così, Hassash, molto contento, beveva molto come sempre, ma Antium era restio, poiché era molto Saggio, per natura.
Ma Lambach disse al fratello: "Temi forse il confronto con questo dolce vino? Che male può farti?"
E queste parole convinsero il valente Antium ad eccedere nel bere; alla fine, tutti gli abitanti di Antium caddero in un sonno profondo.
Tutti, meno Lambach, che aveva invece bevuto mistura di latte e sangue di vacca, per tutto il tempo.
Così, Lambach prese i corpi del Re e del Coraggioso, e gettò entrambi nel mare di fuoco della sommità di Nod, ed entrambi scomparvero per sempre. E giacché ad Hassash era stata donata l'immortalità, egli rimaneva così imprigionato nel ventre del Monte di Fuoco, e si compiva la vendetta degli Angeli, ed al contempo, la vendetta di Lilis.
E gli errori del Padre, ricaddero sul Figlio più meritevole.

Ma Lambach, tornato ad Antium, disse che Teos aveva ucciso il Re ed Antium; e poiché essi avevano saputo dallo stesso Hassash, che Teos aveva concesso ad egli l'immortalità, essi ritennero vere le parole del Sacerdote.

Così, la città di Antium, col passare dei lustri, abbandonava la Fede in Teos.

Matusa era pura, ma era pavida. Quando ad Antium, Lambach fondeva tutto l'oro in una orrenda statua del Drago, e lo venerava come La Divinità Pagana, Matusa preferiva vivere da Eremita, poiché aveva molta paura e molto disgusto dei suoi fratelli, della Tentazione e del Drago.

E così, ella visse per trecento anni, finché Teos non le disse, in piena notte: "Recati ora ad Antium, sono nati due infanti che sono molto benedetti dal Signore. Tu ora sei Sacerdotessa di Teos, e li educherai alla Pietà."

I loro nomi erano Gristhon e Mona. Matusa li prese con se, li nutrì col suo pasto, e tramandò la Verità, la Conoscenza, e le molte preghiere, arti e mestieri che ella aveva imparato per trecento anni.
Così, i due crebbero, e si sposarono nella Pietà di Teos, e lontani dalla città. All'età dei loro ventitré anni, la missione di Matusa era compiuta, ed ella poté avere eterno riposo.

La seguente mezzanotte l’Angelo Silfaele si presentò nell’Eremo dei due, che lo accolsero.
Silfaele disse: "Il Re-Sacerdote di Antium, Nimrodel, ha chiesto a tutti i cittadini di smettere col proprio lavoro nelle botteghe, e raccogliere ferro, legno e pietra e dedicare il loro tempo all'edificazione della Grande Accademia di Babele.
Egli mente, dicendo che quando il Sapere dei figli dell'Uomo avrà raggiunto il culmine, e la Torre svetterà tra le nubi, essi saranno del tutto simili a Teos; e così, loro credono di poter porre fine al Regno dei Cieli di Teos ed istituire il Regno della Terra di Babele.
Ed invece Teos porrà fine a coloro che adorano la Bestia. Così, voi, recatevi ad Antium, e radunate tutti coloro che non parteciperanno alla costruzione della Torre, e predicate che sarà necessaria la costruzione di una grande Arca, che vi contenga tutti, e quanto di necessario per la sopravvivenza per quaranta giorni e quaranta notti, quanti voi sarete.
E questo vi salverà dalla Fine, che incombe."

Gristhon e Mona presero assai sul serio le parole dell'Angelo, e molto si preoccuparono di raccogliere i puri.

Ed il giorno che la nave fu pronta, Nimrodel andò da coloro che seguivano Gristhon, e disse: "Compariamo i nostri progetti. Mai fu accumulata tanta pietra, tanto legno, tanto ferro, in cambio di tanto argento: tutto il mio argento. Tu invece usi gli scarti degli alberi e vecchio ferrume e materiali scadenti per quella inutile imbarcazione. Vedi forse acque navigabili? Quanto siete sciocchi, o settantasette. Voi non conoscerete il Regno dei Cieli."

E sette giorni dopo, entrambi i progetti erano ora portati a termine.
Incominciò a piovere, e piovve per un mese. E tutta la Terra di Nod divenne un Mare. Il Monte venne sommerso, e la città di Antium venne cancellata dal mare.
All'alba del Quarantesimo giorno, i savi sbarcarono su una nuova terra, che essi chiamarono Terrasanta, e presto, tutti intuirono che Teos li aveva condotti al Centro della Terra.

E giunti in quella terra, la gente si chiedeva: "Oh Divino! Insegnaci a vivere nella rettitudine, e noi non peccheremo, poiché abbiamo visto di cos'è capace il tuo braccio!"
L'Angelo Sephirot, così, apparve a Mona sul Monte Palatino, e le fece il Dono, la Legge del Patto. Se gli uomini avessero rispettato la Legge del Patto, non sarebbero mai stati sconfitti, né da Uomo, né da Bestia.

La Legge del Patto fu incisa sulle rocce del Monte Palatino, e questi furono i Precetti:

1. Teos è Uno e Tutto e Logos, e in quanto tale lo onorerai e al Divino ti sottometerai.
2. Onorerai la famiglia e il vincolo che vi unisce.
3. Rispetterai il creato di Teos e tutti gli uomini, che Teos ha creato uguali, e ti adopererai affinché tutti abbiano il giusto.
4. Non cederai alla Tentazione che in molti modi si manifesta, menzogna, calunnia, avidità, pavidità, ingiustizia, corruzione, ira, gola, superbia, lussuria.
5. Sempre ti adopererai affinché li Patto sia conosciuto da tutti gli uomini in ogni luogo, e ancor più da coloro che sono caduti in Tentazione.

E così, il Monte Palatino divenne il Tempio del Divino.
Attorno al Monte Palatino, che era il Monte del Patto tra l'Uomo e Teos, fu così fondata la Città Santa: Roma.
E questa prese nome di Seconda Città.

=Il Libro del Salvatore=

==II.1 La Venuta del Salvatore==

In Principio, noi riconduciamo tutto a Teos e Logos.
Ed in Principio, questi erano Uno.
E tuttavia, noi narreremo come l’Uno divenne Trinità.

Non aveva forse detto Teos Onnipotente: “Saranno donati dei segni?”
Non accadde forse che il primo fu colui che fu appellato come Bauptista, che si recò a predicare nel fiume Tevere, annunciando la venuta del Salvatore?
Non accadde che Rosaria, l’Inviolata, udì l’Angelo a predire che era lei la prescelta di Teos?

E così, i sacerdoti, riuniti nel sinodo, avevano da prendere una decisione. La loro decisione era di scacciare Rosaria, e così la portarono al mercato antistante e dissero: “Sarà la schiava di colui che ci donerà cinquanta denari.”

Di li passava il carpentiere Johan, un veientano che godeva dei più nobili natali, e delle più grandi miserie. Ed infatti, egli era vecchio e soffriva della malattia di non potere avere figli. Così decise di pagare per ottenere Rosaria, ma quella notte il Logos gli intimò che colui che avrebbe pagato le cinquanta monete, avrebbe dovuto trattare Rosaria come una Signora, perché tale era ormai la sua natura, poiché ella era la madre del Salvatore.
E così, Johan, che era uomo pio, pagò i denari e liberò Rosaria, e la prese sotto la sua protezione e sotto la sua casa.

Così noi diciamo: nella pietà dell’Uomo viene il Salvatore, Re dei Re, nell’empietà, Egli viene rifiutato. A testimonianza di quello che noi diciamo, parleremo di questo Eros, Re d’Etruria, amico del Romano, che governava anche sulla città di Veio.
Il suo grasso era il suo vanto, la sua lingua, la sua soddisfazione: non usava le gambe, si faceva trasportare da schiavi di ambo i sessi.

==II.2 I Quattro Astrologi==

Accadde che Eros ricevette le missive di quattro Astrologi, i cui nomi erano Karpov, Melchat, Balcazar e Dubher.
Questi erano i discepoli Gallici delle Profezie di Zoro Aster, e studiavano i cieli ed i numeri, alla ricerca di Teos. Nessuno era più saggio di loro, nelle loro terre, e nessuno era più ricco del Tempio di Lutetia, così Eros fu ben felice di sapere del loro arrivo. Quando però fu informato che loro erano giunti poiché l’Angelo Cometa li aveva guidati dal Re dei Re, allora Eros era del tutto convinto che egli stesso fosse il Salvatore. Così li fece invitare ad una festa, e chiese loro, chi fosse, dunque, questo Re dei Re.
Ma quelli risposero che non era lui, Eros, Re d’Etruria, ma che il Re dei Re sarebbe stato più nobile dei nobili, poiché il suo Regno non aveva nazione, ma era il Regno dei Veri Credenti, l’Esercito della Salvezza. Questi, secondo quanto rivelato dal Cometa, sarebbe nato a Veio, in una grotta, di li a due mesi.
Ma Eros non credette a queste parole, reputando i quattro saggi come quelle persone che, studiando molto, finiscono per farneticare.

Nel mentre, Johan, dovendo pagare i pubblicani romani per lo sfruttamento della foresta, si era indebitato e dovette vendere la sua abitazione. Presero così a vivere nella preghiera, con Rosaria, in una grotta, con un solo bue rimasto nel loro allevamento, ed un vecchio cavallo stanco regalatogli giorni prima da un fattore.
In queste condizioni, in un letto di paglia, nacque il bambino, e gli fu dato nome di Immanuel.
Ma, giunta la notte, all’entrata della grotta, si presentarono i Quattro Astrologi. S’inchinarono all’Inviolata Rosaria, e le rivelarono che sì, lei era la Madre del Figlio di Teos, del figlio del Logos, il Sephirot Incarnato. Viste le ristrettezze in cui vivevano i tre, riscaldati solo dal fiato degli animali, Kaspar regalò intere casse piene di legno, affinché Johan non avesse più dovuto spaccare la legna nelle foreste dell’Umbria; Melchat regalò attrezzi in ferro, affinché egli non fosse mai rimasto a corto di questi, nel svolgere il suo onesto lavoro; Balcazar regalò un forziere pieno d’oro, raccomandando di usare quelle pepite solo per occasioni speciali; mentre Dubher donò loro seta preziosa d’oriente, affinché il Bambino potesse essere presentato come il più grande dei Re. Per questi motivi, nulla mai mancò alla famiglia di Johan, di lì in avanti.
E sapute queste cose, allora le parole di Cometa raggiunsero le orecchie dei pastori locali, e presto alcuni di loro, riempiti dal Logos, presero a dire: “Se seguiremo il Bambino Salvatore, tutti potremo aspirare alla visione di Teos”

Venuto a sapere di queste cose, temendo una rivolta da parte dei pastori di Veio, il malvagio Eros diede ordine di massacrare i Veientani, e questo provocò un inasprirsi dei rancori del popolo contro il Re d’Etruria.
Saputa questa cosa, il Bauptista accorse per tagliare la strada ai soldati di Eros e convincerli a desistere, portando solo alcuni dei suoi più fedeli seguaci.
Questo atto costò la vita a Bauptista, a cui fu tagliata la testa e per sfregio mostrata al popolo, nel tentativo di dimostrare quale fine avrebbero fatto i contestatori.

Ma questi atti omicidi e scellerati da parte del Re, gli costarono caro.
L’Imperatore di Roma, Cesare Augusto, saputo di queste cose, decise che era giunto il tempo di imporre un Governatore Romano, che avrebbe governato su quelle terre; e scelse un suo caro amico, Pontino Calvus.
Ma questa scelta dispiacque ai popoli insorti dell’Etruria e delle terre circostanti, e così fu molto pericoloso continuare a vivere a Veio, dove, per reazione agli atti del Re, il brigante Barbados guidava una rivolta violenta contro ogni invasore.
Johan, così, decise di trasferirsi in Grecia, portando con sé Rosaria ed Immanuel.

Giunto all’età di dodici anni, Immanuel, che finora aveva lavorato nella bottega del padre, fu ammesso nella Scuola di Atene, ed iniziò gli studi sotto i filosofi greci. Così, presto, egli divenne un sapiente delle dottrine di Socrate, Platone ed Aristotele, che erano coloro i quali erano più tenuti in considerazione nella Scuola di Atene.
Già a questa età precoce, le genti si stupivano che il giovane Immanuel potesse dialogare con così tanta eloquenza coi più grandi maestri della Grecia.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T17:00:59Z

Mastro: /* II The Coming of the Savior */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==II The Coming of the Savior==

In principle, we all trace back to Teos and Logos. And, in principle, they were One. And yet, we narrate how the One became Trinity.

Etruria, Veio.

The old carpenter Johan, who preferred a Veientano of the noblest birth and was suffering from the disease of not being able to have children, took under his protection and in his home Rosaria, who was a woman of humble birth. So they began to live in prayer with Rosaria in a cave. Under these conditions the child was born in a bed of straw and was given the name of Immanuel.

Probably bs a "word" arcane spread the certainty that the child was the greatest of the Kings, so the local pastors began to say: "If we follow the infant Savior, we can all aspire to the vision of Teos".

Coming to know about these things and fearing a revolt by the pastor of Veio, the evil Eros gave orders to massacre Veientani, this caused an escalation of the grievances of the people against the King of Etruria.

To quell these riots the Emperor of Rome, Augustus Caesar, choose then as Roman governor of Etruria his close friend, Pontino Calvus, but the peoples of Etruria and of the surrounding lands revolted, and so it was very dangerous to continue to live in Veio for the family of the Saviour. Johan, so decided to move to Greece, bringing with him Rosaria and Immanuel.

At the age of twelve, Immanuel, who had worked in the workshop of his father until then, was admitted to the School of Athens and he began his studies under the Greek philosophers. Soon he became a scholar of the doctrines of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle, who were those who were the most importants in the School of Athens. Even at this early age, the people were astonished that the young Immanuel could talk with so much eloquence with the greatest masters of Greece.

==I.3 Il Giardino di Luna.==

Dopo che l'Universo fu riallineato nel Moto di Sephirot, e le stelle ottenebrate, che venivano chiamate Pianeti, erano oramai disabitate, Teos rivolse gli occhi sulla Luna, che era la frazione minore di Helel, e vide che la Natura lo aveva reso posto adatto alla Vita della Carne.

Teos disse:

"Il Logos necessita di incarnarsi, affinché, a memoria della propria limitatezza e del proprio dolore carnale, queste creature viventi, sempre ricordino di essere meno che steli d'erba, al confronto di Teos, Padre Onnipotente.
Allora, ogni loro peccato arrecherà loro molto dolore, ed in questo, essi saranno ad immagine e somiglianza di Teos. E tuttavia, saranno sempre più nobili di qualunque altra creatura che non è seme del Signore, poiché sono provviste di Logos, che chiamerò Spirito Santo."

E così plasmò due creature, a cui diede nome di Selo, il Primo Uomo e Laia, la Prima Donna.
E disse:

"Finché voi vivrete nella Legge del Logos, che è la volontà di Teos, Teos non permetterà la vostra morte. Ma non mangiate mai il frutto dell'Amore e dell'Odio, poiché tale sarà la vostra delizia, nonché il vostro supplizio, in eterno."

Ma Lilis aveva deciso di stravolgere quanto di buono era stato fatto; si avvicinò ad Laia.
Le due divennero molto amiche e confidenti, e Lilis rivelò tutti i suoi segreti ad Laia. La Prima Donna conobbe allora molti segreti, e se ne compiacque, poiché ella adesso credeva di padroneggiare molto potere.

Allora Lilis, salita sull'Albero dell'Amore e dell'Odio, porse un frutto ad Laia e la tentò: "Poiché ora tu sai tutto, non credi forse che ti manchi l'essenziale?".
Così Laia assaggiò il frutto, e presto fu colta dal desiderio di congiungersi ad Selo.

Questi, inizialmente, rifiutò le offerte di Laia, cosicché accadde che la Prima Donna, delusa per questo, impose che egli gli sarebbe stato sottomesso. Udite queste parole, Selo fu colto da grande rabbia, e, senza riflettere, ingoiò la polpa del frutto proibito; e così si compiva l'idea blasfema di Lilis.

Ed allora essi, prima si divisero il territorio del Giardino in due parti, e poi, diedero fuoco ognuno alla parte dell'altro.
E quando Teos vide queste cose, egli sapeva che questa era cosa iniqua, e la sua Voce si espanse per tutto l'Universo:

"Che cosa avete fatto?"

Fu aperto un ponte tra la Luna e la restante parte di Helel, che prese nome di Terra.
Nella fuga, tutte le Bestie schiacciarono il corpo di Lilis, e questa fu la sua punizione.

Teos si rivolse al Primo Uomo ed alla Prima Donna:

"Voi sarete condannati a cooperare in Eterno, formando delle Famiglie, e questa punizione toccherà ai vostri figli, ed ai figli dei vostri figli. Se voi farete questa cosa, la vostra stirpe non si estinguerà.
E le Famiglie si riuniranno sotto il medesimo cognome, che le distinguerà per popoli e nazioni, e poi per stirpi e dinastie. E queste, saranno costrette a cooperare, poiché se non lo faranno, giungerà per loro l'estinzione.
E tutti e due vivrete in un mondo ostile, e poche bestie, le addomesticherete, altre vi saranno nemiche. E sarete deboli, in tutto e per tutto, e la Natura vi sarà grande nemica: potrete contare solo sul Logos, per sopravvivere.
Polvere siete, e polvere tornerete."

Finito il discorso, fu concesso a loro di attraversare il Ponte, e la Luna, che era il Giardino delle Delizie, rimase una sfera vuota, spenta e disabitata.

==I.4 La Caduta dell'Uomo==

Così Selo ed Laia presero a vivere assieme sulla Terra.
Due ne nacquero dalla loro unione.
Il primo prese nome di Hassash, il secondo, di Martyr.

Essi pensarono conordi: "Ciò che è della nostra Famiglia, ora è nostro, e sarà ridistribuito con equità tra noi due."

Ma il giorno seguente, il leone, il lupo e la iena, si strinsero attorno ad Hassash, ed egli rimase nudo di tutti i suoi averi. Provandone vergogna, egli si risolve a Teos, chiedendo che Dio fornisse lui quanto di necessario per sopravvivere. Teos gli rispose: "Non hai tu forse ricevuto il più grande dei doni, che è la tua intelligenza? Non sei forse tu capace di combattere per ciò che ritieni giusto?"
Hassash, non comprese tali parole, e ritornò da suo fratello Martyr. Questi, vedendolo nudo, rise della sua condizione, e gli offrì metà del suo cibo, che era una ciotola di fagioli, il cibo odiato da Hassash, il quale era solito nutrirsi di carne.
Questo, provocò la rabbia di Hassash, che prese la ciotola e con essa compì il Peccato Originale contro suo fratello, e di Martyr non rimase più niente, perché anche i suoi beni furono requisiti da Hassash.

Ma Hassash, già il giorno dopo, si sentì così povero e sventurato, e gridò: "Teos, dimmi cosa ho fatto!"
E così Hassash piangeva calde lacrime, poiché era molto dispiaciuto per l'accaduto, e disse: "Oh Divino come posso io nascondermi dalla Verità?"

Ma Sephirot lo raggiunse, e disse: "Nessuno ora tocchi Hassah, poiché la Morte genera Morte, come la Vita, genera Vita. E gli sia concesso di vivere in eterno sulla Terra, al fine di predicare la sua storia, e la Parola di Teos, che è la Storia del Logos, che è il Libro dell’Arcano"

Ed aggiunse: "E chiunque Hassash desidererà, gli sia concesso che gli sia Moglie, al fine di protrarre la Stirpe dell'Umanità, e di dominare sulla Terra."

E tuttavia, non vi si incontravano donne sulla Terra, cosicché Hassash vagò per il pianeta per tre anni, imparando molte cose sulla sopravvivenza. Al compimento del terzo anno, egli raggiunse un monte, il quale non presentava cima, poiché la cima era un lago di fuoco vivo, e Hassash lo chiamò così Monte di Nod. E nelle viscere del Monte, egli scoprì che vi avevano trovato rifugio e casa Lilis ed il Grande Verme, il Drago.
Hassash, che era diventato un grande combattente, scacciò il drago, ed espresse desiderio di prendere in sposa Lilis. E questo fu il più grade dolore per Lilis, poiché ella non desiderava avere marito in nessun modo, poiché la Tentazione non ha marito, ma solo amanti.
E giacché Hassash era immortale, ecco che si compiva il Disegno di Teos, e la dannazione di Lilis si era espressa attraverso le parole dell'Altissimo Sephirot, l'Angelo Infallibile, Figlio di Teos.

Dalla forzata unione di Lilis ed Hassash, sei ne furono generati, tre maschi e tre femmine, e questi erano, in ordine di anzianità: Lambach il Sacerdote, Antium il Saggio, Tusilla la Bella, Dinar il Forte, Matusa, la Buona, e Kara, la Giovane.

Così Dio guidò Hassash ed i suoi pargoli verso una grande piana abitata da molteplici vergini della sua stessa razza, e Hassash pensò che quel luogo era idoneo per fondare la Prima Città.

==I.5 La Prima Città==

Quando tutti i figli di Hassash furono adulti, Hassash era già il Re della Prima Città. Ma i figli, riuniti, chieserò al Re: "O Padre, ma quale nome daremo alla nostra città?"
E quelli disse: "Il nome della nostra città va a colui che ne fu architetto, muratore e carpentiere, e questo è Antium. Così, questa è la Città di Antium." Ed il Re Hassash aveva ragione, poiché Antium il Saggio coordinava la costruzione delle dimore della Famiglia, e lavorava la pietra ed il legno anche la notte e sotto il piovere. Così, egli si era guadagnato il titolo de il Coraggioso, oltre che il Saggio; ed era da tutti, meno uno, assai stimato.
Questo uno, era suo fratello maggiore, Lambach, che era il maschio più anziano, dopo Hassash, l'Immortale.
Lambach, non partecipava alla costruzione di niente, perché officiava i riti e le preghiere per il Signore, ed era sposato con Ada, che trattava come sua aiutante e servitrice.

Sapute queste cose, Lambach si recò nella Grotta di Nod, ove il Padre gli aveva raccontato, inebriato dal vino di Ada durante una festa, che avesse dimora Colei che lo generò, la Tentazione.
Incontrati, ebbero modo di discutere a lungo: Lambach biasimò il comportamento del Padre, adducendo che egli gli preferiva Antium.
Lilis sussurrò allora un oscuro piano per porre termine all'esistenza di Re Hassash, e le parole della Tentazione compiacquero il figlio.

Il giorno dopo, Lambach istituì una festa, dicendo di congratularsi molto con Antium, che era la loro saggia guida. E fece predisporre da Ada tutto il vino che era necessario, ed inebriò tutti con poesie e canti, in cui era maestro. E così, Hassash, molto contento, beveva molto come sempre, ma Antium era restio, poiché era molto Saggio, per natura.
Ma Lambach disse al fratello: "Temi forse il confronto con questo dolce vino? Che male può farti?"
E queste parole convinsero il valente Antium ad eccedere nel bere; alla fine, tutti gli abitanti di Antium caddero in un sonno profondo.
Tutti, meno Lambach, che aveva invece bevuto mistura di latte e sangue di vacca, per tutto il tempo.
Così, Lambach prese i corpi del Re e del Coraggioso, e gettò entrambi nel mare di fuoco della sommità di Nod, ed entrambi scomparvero per sempre. E giacché ad Hassash era stata donata l'immortalità, egli rimaneva così imprigionato nel ventre del Monte di Fuoco, e si compiva la vendetta degli Angeli, ed al contempo, la vendetta di Lilis.
E gli errori del Padre, ricaddero sul Figlio più meritevole.

Ma Lambach, tornato ad Antium, disse che Teos aveva ucciso il Re ed Antium; e poiché essi avevano saputo dallo stesso Hassash, che Teos aveva concesso ad egli l'immortalità, essi ritennero vere le parole del Sacerdote.

Così, la città di Antium, col passare dei lustri, abbandonava la Fede in Teos.

Matusa era pura, ma era pavida. Quando ad Antium, Lambach fondeva tutto l'oro in una orrenda statua del Drago, e lo venerava come La Divinità Pagana, Matusa preferiva vivere da Eremita, poiché aveva molta paura e molto disgusto dei suoi fratelli, della Tentazione e del Drago.

E così, ella visse per trecento anni, finché Teos non le disse, in piena notte: "Recati ora ad Antium, sono nati due infanti che sono molto benedetti dal Signore. Tu ora sei Sacerdotessa di Teos, e li educherai alla Pietà."

I loro nomi erano Gristhon e Mona. Matusa li prese con se, li nutrì col suo pasto, e tramandò la Verità, la Conoscenza, e le molte preghiere, arti e mestieri che ella aveva imparato per trecento anni.
Così, i due crebbero, e si sposarono nella Pietà di Teos, e lontani dalla città. All'età dei loro ventitré anni, la missione di Matusa era compiuta, ed ella poté avere eterno riposo.

La seguente mezzanotte l’Angelo Silfaele si presentò nell’Eremo dei due, che lo accolsero.
Silfaele disse: "Il Re-Sacerdote di Antium, Nimrodel, ha chiesto a tutti i cittadini di smettere col proprio lavoro nelle botteghe, e raccogliere ferro, legno e pietra e dedicare il loro tempo all'edificazione della Grande Accademia di Babele.
Egli mente, dicendo che quando il Sapere dei figli dell'Uomo avrà raggiunto il culmine, e la Torre svetterà tra le nubi, essi saranno del tutto simili a Teos; e così, loro credono di poter porre fine al Regno dei Cieli di Teos ed istituire il Regno della Terra di Babele.
Ed invece Teos porrà fine a coloro che adorano la Bestia. Così, voi, recatevi ad Antium, e radunate tutti coloro che non parteciperanno alla costruzione della Torre, e predicate che sarà necessaria la costruzione di una grande Arca, che vi contenga tutti, e quanto di necessario per la sopravvivenza per quaranta giorni e quaranta notti, quanti voi sarete.
E questo vi salverà dalla Fine, che incombe."

Gristhon e Mona presero assai sul serio le parole dell'Angelo, e molto si preoccuparono di raccogliere i puri.

Ed il giorno che la nave fu pronta, Nimrodel andò da coloro che seguivano Gristhon, e disse: "Compariamo i nostri progetti. Mai fu accumulata tanta pietra, tanto legno, tanto ferro, in cambio di tanto argento: tutto il mio argento. Tu invece usi gli scarti degli alberi e vecchio ferrume e materiali scadenti per quella inutile imbarcazione. Vedi forse acque navigabili? Quanto siete sciocchi, o settantasette. Voi non conoscerete il Regno dei Cieli."

E sette giorni dopo, entrambi i progetti erano ora portati a termine.
Incominciò a piovere, e piovve per un mese. E tutta la Terra di Nod divenne un Mare. Il Monte venne sommerso, e la città di Antium venne cancellata dal mare.
All'alba del Quarantesimo giorno, i savi sbarcarono su una nuova terra, che essi chiamarono Terrasanta, e presto, tutti intuirono che Teos li aveva condotti al Centro della Terra.

E giunti in quella terra, la gente si chiedeva: "Oh Divino! Insegnaci a vivere nella rettitudine, e noi non peccheremo, poiché abbiamo visto di cos'è capace il tuo braccio!"
L'Angelo Sephirot, così, apparve a Mona sul Monte Palatino, e le fece il Dono, la Legge del Patto. Se gli uomini avessero rispettato la Legge del Patto, non sarebbero mai stati sconfitti, né da Uomo, né da Bestia.

La Legge del Patto fu incisa sulle rocce del Monte Palatino, e questi furono i Precetti:

1. Teos è Uno e Tutto e Logos, e in quanto tale lo onorerai e al Divino ti sottometerai.
2. Onorerai la famiglia e il vincolo che vi unisce.
3. Rispetterai il creato di Teos e tutti gli uomini, che Teos ha creato uguali, e ti adopererai affinché tutti abbiano il giusto.
4. Non cederai alla Tentazione che in molti modi si manifesta, menzogna, calunnia, avidità, pavidità, ingiustizia, corruzione, ira, gola, superbia, lussuria.
5. Sempre ti adopererai affinché li Patto sia conosciuto da tutti gli uomini in ogni luogo, e ancor più da coloro che sono caduti in Tentazione.

E così, il Monte Palatino divenne il Tempio del Divino.
Attorno al Monte Palatino, che era il Monte del Patto tra l'Uomo e Teos, fu così fondata la Città Santa: Roma.
E questa prese nome di Seconda Città.

=Il Libro del Salvatore=

==II.1 La Venuta del Salvatore==

In Principio, noi riconduciamo tutto a Teos e Logos.
Ed in Principio, questi erano Uno.
E tuttavia, noi narreremo come l’Uno divenne Trinità.

Non aveva forse detto Teos Onnipotente: “Saranno donati dei segni?”
Non accadde forse che il primo fu colui che fu appellato come Bauptista, che si recò a predicare nel fiume Tevere, annunciando la venuta del Salvatore?
Non accadde che Rosaria, l’Inviolata, udì l’Angelo a predire che era lei la prescelta di Teos?

E così, i sacerdoti, riuniti nel sinodo, avevano da prendere una decisione. La loro decisione era di scacciare Rosaria, e così la portarono al mercato antistante e dissero: “Sarà la schiava di colui che ci donerà cinquanta denari.”

Di li passava il carpentiere Johan, un veientano che godeva dei più nobili natali, e delle più grandi miserie. Ed infatti, egli era vecchio e soffriva della malattia di non potere avere figli. Così decise di pagare per ottenere Rosaria, ma quella notte il Logos gli intimò che colui che avrebbe pagato le cinquanta monete, avrebbe dovuto trattare Rosaria come una Signora, perché tale era ormai la sua natura, poiché ella era la madre del Salvatore.
E così, Johan, che era uomo pio, pagò i denari e liberò Rosaria, e la prese sotto la sua protezione e sotto la sua casa.

Così noi diciamo: nella pietà dell’Uomo viene il Salvatore, Re dei Re, nell’empietà, Egli viene rifiutato. A testimonianza di quello che noi diciamo, parleremo di questo Eros, Re d’Etruria, amico del Romano, che governava anche sulla città di Veio.
Il suo grasso era il suo vanto, la sua lingua, la sua soddisfazione: non usava le gambe, si faceva trasportare da schiavi di ambo i sessi.

==II.2 I Quattro Astrologi==

Accadde che Eros ricevette le missive di quattro Astrologi, i cui nomi erano Karpov, Melchat, Balcazar e Dubher.
Questi erano i discepoli Gallici delle Profezie di Zoro Aster, e studiavano i cieli ed i numeri, alla ricerca di Teos. Nessuno era più saggio di loro, nelle loro terre, e nessuno era più ricco del Tempio di Lutetia, così Eros fu ben felice di sapere del loro arrivo. Quando però fu informato che loro erano giunti poiché l’Angelo Cometa li aveva guidati dal Re dei Re, allora Eros era del tutto convinto che egli stesso fosse il Salvatore. Così li fece invitare ad una festa, e chiese loro, chi fosse, dunque, questo Re dei Re.
Ma quelli risposero che non era lui, Eros, Re d’Etruria, ma che il Re dei Re sarebbe stato più nobile dei nobili, poiché il suo Regno non aveva nazione, ma era il Regno dei Veri Credenti, l’Esercito della Salvezza. Questi, secondo quanto rivelato dal Cometa, sarebbe nato a Veio, in una grotta, di li a due mesi.
Ma Eros non credette a queste parole, reputando i quattro saggi come quelle persone che, studiando molto, finiscono per farneticare.

Nel mentre, Johan, dovendo pagare i pubblicani romani per lo sfruttamento della foresta, si era indebitato e dovette vendere la sua abitazione. Presero così a vivere nella preghiera, con Rosaria, in una grotta, con un solo bue rimasto nel loro allevamento, ed un vecchio cavallo stanco regalatogli giorni prima da un fattore.
In queste condizioni, in un letto di paglia, nacque il bambino, e gli fu dato nome di Immanuel.
Ma, giunta la notte, all’entrata della grotta, si presentarono i Quattro Astrologi. S’inchinarono all’Inviolata Rosaria, e le rivelarono che sì, lei era la Madre del Figlio di Teos, del figlio del Logos, il Sephirot Incarnato. Viste le ristrettezze in cui vivevano i tre, riscaldati solo dal fiato degli animali, Kaspar regalò intere casse piene di legno, affinché Johan non avesse più dovuto spaccare la legna nelle foreste dell’Umbria; Melchat regalò attrezzi in ferro, affinché egli non fosse mai rimasto a corto di questi, nel svolgere il suo onesto lavoro; Balcazar regalò un forziere pieno d’oro, raccomandando di usare quelle pepite solo per occasioni speciali; mentre Dubher donò loro seta preziosa d’oriente, affinché il Bambino potesse essere presentato come il più grande dei Re. Per questi motivi, nulla mai mancò alla famiglia di Johan, di lì in avanti.
E sapute queste cose, allora le parole di Cometa raggiunsero le orecchie dei pastori locali, e presto alcuni di loro, riempiti dal Logos, presero a dire: “Se seguiremo il Bambino Salvatore, tutti potremo aspirare alla visione di Teos”

Venuto a sapere di queste cose, temendo una rivolta da parte dei pastori di Veio, il malvagio Eros diede ordine di massacrare i Veientani, e questo provocò un inasprirsi dei rancori del popolo contro il Re d’Etruria.
Saputa questa cosa, il Bauptista accorse per tagliare la strada ai soldati di Eros e convincerli a desistere, portando solo alcuni dei suoi più fedeli seguaci.
Questo atto costò la vita a Bauptista, a cui fu tagliata la testa e per sfregio mostrata al popolo, nel tentativo di dimostrare quale fine avrebbero fatto i contestatori.

Ma questi atti omicidi e scellerati da parte del Re, gli costarono caro.
L’Imperatore di Roma, Cesare Augusto, saputo di queste cose, decise che era giunto il tempo di imporre un Governatore Romano, che avrebbe governato su quelle terre; e scelse un suo caro amico, Pontino Calvus.
Ma questa scelta dispiacque ai popoli insorti dell’Etruria e delle terre circostanti, e così fu molto pericoloso continuare a vivere a Veio, dove, per reazione agli atti del Re, il brigante Barbados guidava una rivolta violenta contro ogni invasore.
Johan, così, decise di trasferirsi in Grecia, portando con sé Rosaria ed Immanuel.

Giunto all’età di dodici anni, Immanuel, che finora aveva lavorato nella bottega del padre, fu ammesso nella Scuola di Atene, ed iniziò gli studi sotto i filosofi greci. Così, presto, egli divenne un sapiente delle dottrine di Socrate, Platone ed Aristotele, che erano coloro i quali erano più tenuti in considerazione nella Scuola di Atene.
Già a questa età precoce, le genti si stupivano che il giovane Immanuel potesse dialogare con così tanta eloquenza coi più grandi maestri della Grecia.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T16:58:59Z

Mastro: /* I The Genesis */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I The Genesis==

At the beginning there was Logos, who is Tehos, and gives Life, and his first creatures, who were composed out of Light, were Angels.

The Prime Angel was named Febo, since he was the bearer of Light, and after him three Archangels came, and then endless legions of Angels.

Then it happened that Febo stained with insolence, asking to the other Archangels to obey, and they asked justice from Teos and that is how the rebellion of Febo began. Febo, plunged in Darkness toghether with the other rebel angels, changed in mind and substance, and by that time he was called Eldiavolique.
But Febo, not satisfied with having betrayed Teos, led a real war against him. And from this war, won by Teos as it was written from eternity, the universe came out transformed.
Many of the stars created by Teos had lost their light, darkened by Darkness, and so Teos the Almighty gathered all their Light molding it in Sephirot, and giving him the shape of His shining face.
And that is how the war was won, and Eldiavolique came at the sight of Teos. He doomed Eldiavolique to be the lord of the underworld and divided his essence in five parts, the Pentacoular Beast, that suddenly attacked the Omnipotent, who was defended by Sephirot thanks to the Holy Spear.

And Sephirot dismembered the Beast in five parts. He chained up three parts in the center of the Underworld, and they where called Baffometto; the fourth part became Lilis, the Temptation, Chaos, Madness and Terror; and the fifth one kept its name Eldiavolique, the Idol, the False Prophet.

==I.2 La Ribellione.==

Udite queste parole, ci fu molto sgomento.
Poiché solo Teos può comprendere l'intera volontà di Teos, e solo l'ubbidienza alla Sua Parola, che è il Logos, permette la Luce.
E udite queste parole, coloro che ubbidirono, compresero, e permasero nella Luce.
Ma coloro i quali non ubbidirono, non compresero, e caddero fuori dalla Luce, e non poterono più accedere alle proprie dimore.

Febo non comprese, poiché accecato dalla propria volontà distorta; egli fu il primo a cadere nelle Tenebre: il pozzo della perdizione.

E Febo mutò, nella mente e nella sostanza, e prese forma di Tenebra, e lo presero a chiamare Eldiavolique.
E con lui, molti angeli caddero. Essi si adunarono nelle Schiere di Eldiavolique: presero a chiamarsi i Demòni, ed i Sette Comandati della Legione, furono conosciuti come gli Arcidiavoli.

E questa fu una guerra: poiché i Demoni ambivano alla conquista delle loro antiche dimore, ma, a loro era vietato l'accesso alla Luce. Così, impiegarono le Tenebre, per oscurare la Luce.

E la prima stella a cadere, fu Helel, che si trasformò in due sfere roteanti. Ed in una, sorsero fuoco e fiamme, e tempeste e quanto di più indesiderabile, e nell'altra, sorse la Natura, che è quanto rimaneva della Luce di Helel. E la Natura, che generò molte piante, si nutriva di Luce riflessa, e prosperava nella più piccola delle due sfere, come in un Giardino.
E questo Giardino, prese nome di Giardino di Luna.
E i Demòni procedevano dal basso all'alto, acquisendo potere e supremazia.

Questi accadimenti, provocarono la reazione degli Arcangeli e di coloro che erano ubbidienti a Teos.
E gli Arcangeli condussero una guerra contro Eldiavolique ed i peccatori, e da questa guerra, l'Universo ne uscì mutato.

Accadde infatti, che tutti i Demòni, che acquisivano potere ed audacia per mezzo del Peccato, ottenebrarono contemporaneamente le stelle che ruotavano vicino ad Helel. Per questo, fu necessario l'intervento di Teos.

Teos, l'Onnipotenza, raccolse a se la Luce che dei pianeti ottenebrati dai Demòni, e la forgiò in Sephirot, che è il Volto di Teos.

E Teos disse:

"Egli è Sephirot, il Sacerdote di Teos. E ciò che egli stabilisce nell'Universo, questa è la Volontà di Teos."

E Sephirot generò una stella capace di contenere tutte altre stelle, poiché egli era il molto-benedetto da Teos ed egli era Alfiere dell'Onnipotenza. Chiamò questa stella Sole, e vide che questa, era cosa buona e giusta. Le sue braccia mossero i Cori Angelici ed il Sole divenne il Centro dell'Universo. E le sue braccia, che erano come le braccia della bilancia, presero a dare moto rotatorio alle stelle tutte. Tutte le Stelle ruotavano attorno al Sole. Egli pose le stelle ottenebrate vicine al Sole, cosicché esse potessero gloriarsi per metà del loro tempo della Luce del Sole.

Ed i Cori Angelici, riuniti sul Sole, scagliarono dardi di Luce verso le dimore dei Demòni, e questi si ritirarono nelle Tenebre, poiché essi non tolleravano la Luce.

Sephirot, istituì il Tribunale Celeste: così accadde che coloro che si macchiarono del peccato, furono destinati ad essere imprigionati nelle Tenebre più oscure, e queste presero nome di Inferi.
E gli Inferi furono divisi in sette Gironi, e ogni Arcidiavolo fu reso schiavo di Teos, ed imprigionato in un Girone Infernale, poiché essi avevano tutti compiuto il Peccato.

Accadute queste cose, Eldiavolique, si presentò al cospetto di Teos.
L'Onnipotenza, il Padre della Vita, lo anticipava in ogni pensiero, poiché egli era il Padre-Onnisapiente, e proferì queste parole, che erano Legge:

"Eldiavolique, condannato ad essere il Signore ed il Sacerdote degli Inferi."

Queste parole erano il Logos, pertanto esse erano Vita e Verità, e ciò ebbe duplice effetto su Eldiavolique: poiché egli adesso comprendeva l'Onnipotenza di Teos, ma, ormai -ottenebrato dalla follia, dallo stupore e dal suo trascorso illogico- la sua esistenza era scissa in cinque parti e la sua essenza si ricompose nella Bestia Pentacolare.

Tutte le parti di Eldiavolique, la Bestia Pentacolare, attaccarono Teos con la violenza e la follia, ma tutto era stato previsto, giacché, infatti, Sephirot, impugnata la Sacra Lancia, trafisse la Bestia e la smembrò ancora in cinque parti.

Tre di queste parti, Sephirot le ricompose e le incatenò agli Inferi, al centro dei Gironi Infernali, e questo prese nome di Baffometto, la Bestia.

La quarta parte, fuggì da Teos, lanciando anatema contro il Signore, e contro Sephirot, che era il suo Braccio Possente:

"Io sarò la Tentazione; io farò vacillare ogni Legge del Logos. Io sarà il Caos. Io sarò la Follia. Io sarò il Terrore. Io sarò la Tenebra, e l'intero Universo sarà ottenebrato nel mio nome, che è Lilis."

E Teos, che tutto sapeva e tutto prevedeva, disse a Sephirot:

"Lasciala andare. Ella è solo la Tentazione. Il suo potere, è nullo, poiché il suo potere è quello di influenzare la volontà altrui. Ma gli Angeli, non vacilleranno, ed i Demòni sono resi ormai schiavi, nelle loro carceri eterne. Verrà un giorno in cui la Tentazione si crederà una Gran Signora, e saranno i giorni della Meretrice, ma questo è il Logos: per ogni servo della Meretrice, cento saranno servi di Teos, e la esistenza di Lilis sarà eterno dolore e disperazione di qui in avanti.
Così è deciso."

E Sephirot conservò la quinta parte di Eldiavolique, che ne conservava il nome, poiché essa era inattiva. Ed essa prese nome dell'Idolo, del Falso Profeta, e Sephirot, che era il Volto di Dio, che era la Bocca di Dio, che era il Braccio Possente, disse:

"Questo è l'Idolo, e verranno i tempi dell'Idolatria. E chi seguirà il Falso Profeta, ecco, egli sarà giudicato in morte, dal Tribunale Celeste, e condannato agli Inferi. E chi si manterrà puro e fedele a Teos, egli conoscerà la Vita Eterna dopo la Morte. E così, noi lasciamo queste flebili reliquie della nostra Guerra, affinché si tracci confine tra i Savi ed i Folli, e che in molti abbiano timore di Teos, poiché gli Inferi attendono coloro che si rifiuteranno di osservare il Volto di Dio.
Così è deciso."

==I.3 Il Giardino di Luna.==

Dopo che l'Universo fu riallineato nel Moto di Sephirot, e le stelle ottenebrate, che venivano chiamate Pianeti, erano oramai disabitate, Teos rivolse gli occhi sulla Luna, che era la frazione minore di Helel, e vide che la Natura lo aveva reso posto adatto alla Vita della Carne.

Teos disse:

"Il Logos necessita di incarnarsi, affinché, a memoria della propria limitatezza e del proprio dolore carnale, queste creature viventi, sempre ricordino di essere meno che steli d'erba, al confronto di Teos, Padre Onnipotente.
Allora, ogni loro peccato arrecherà loro molto dolore, ed in questo, essi saranno ad immagine e somiglianza di Teos. E tuttavia, saranno sempre più nobili di qualunque altra creatura che non è seme del Signore, poiché sono provviste di Logos, che chiamerò Spirito Santo."

E così plasmò due creature, a cui diede nome di Selo, il Primo Uomo e Laia, la Prima Donna.
E disse:

"Finché voi vivrete nella Legge del Logos, che è la volontà di Teos, Teos non permetterà la vostra morte. Ma non mangiate mai il frutto dell'Amore e dell'Odio, poiché tale sarà la vostra delizia, nonché il vostro supplizio, in eterno."

Ma Lilis aveva deciso di stravolgere quanto di buono era stato fatto; si avvicinò ad Laia.
Le due divennero molto amiche e confidenti, e Lilis rivelò tutti i suoi segreti ad Laia. La Prima Donna conobbe allora molti segreti, e se ne compiacque, poiché ella adesso credeva di padroneggiare molto potere.

Allora Lilis, salita sull'Albero dell'Amore e dell'Odio, porse un frutto ad Laia e la tentò: "Poiché ora tu sai tutto, non credi forse che ti manchi l'essenziale?".
Così Laia assaggiò il frutto, e presto fu colta dal desiderio di congiungersi ad Selo.

Questi, inizialmente, rifiutò le offerte di Laia, cosicché accadde che la Prima Donna, delusa per questo, impose che egli gli sarebbe stato sottomesso. Udite queste parole, Selo fu colto da grande rabbia, e, senza riflettere, ingoiò la polpa del frutto proibito; e così si compiva l'idea blasfema di Lilis.

Ed allora essi, prima si divisero il territorio del Giardino in due parti, e poi, diedero fuoco ognuno alla parte dell'altro.
E quando Teos vide queste cose, egli sapeva che questa era cosa iniqua, e la sua Voce si espanse per tutto l'Universo:

"Che cosa avete fatto?"

Fu aperto un ponte tra la Luna e la restante parte di Helel, che prese nome di Terra.
Nella fuga, tutte le Bestie schiacciarono il corpo di Lilis, e questa fu la sua punizione.

Teos si rivolse al Primo Uomo ed alla Prima Donna:

"Voi sarete condannati a cooperare in Eterno, formando delle Famiglie, e questa punizione toccherà ai vostri figli, ed ai figli dei vostri figli. Se voi farete questa cosa, la vostra stirpe non si estinguerà.
E le Famiglie si riuniranno sotto il medesimo cognome, che le distinguerà per popoli e nazioni, e poi per stirpi e dinastie. E queste, saranno costrette a cooperare, poiché se non lo faranno, giungerà per loro l'estinzione.
E tutti e due vivrete in un mondo ostile, e poche bestie, le addomesticherete, altre vi saranno nemiche. E sarete deboli, in tutto e per tutto, e la Natura vi sarà grande nemica: potrete contare solo sul Logos, per sopravvivere.
Polvere siete, e polvere tornerete."

Finito il discorso, fu concesso a loro di attraversare il Ponte, e la Luna, che era il Giardino delle Delizie, rimase una sfera vuota, spenta e disabitata.

==I.4 La Caduta dell'Uomo==

Così Selo ed Laia presero a vivere assieme sulla Terra.
Due ne nacquero dalla loro unione.
Il primo prese nome di Hassash, il secondo, di Martyr.

Essi pensarono conordi: "Ciò che è della nostra Famiglia, ora è nostro, e sarà ridistribuito con equità tra noi due."

Ma il giorno seguente, il leone, il lupo e la iena, si strinsero attorno ad Hassash, ed egli rimase nudo di tutti i suoi averi. Provandone vergogna, egli si risolve a Teos, chiedendo che Dio fornisse lui quanto di necessario per sopravvivere. Teos gli rispose: "Non hai tu forse ricevuto il più grande dei doni, che è la tua intelligenza? Non sei forse tu capace di combattere per ciò che ritieni giusto?"
Hassash, non comprese tali parole, e ritornò da suo fratello Martyr. Questi, vedendolo nudo, rise della sua condizione, e gli offrì metà del suo cibo, che era una ciotola di fagioli, il cibo odiato da Hassash, il quale era solito nutrirsi di carne.
Questo, provocò la rabbia di Hassash, che prese la ciotola e con essa compì il Peccato Originale contro suo fratello, e di Martyr non rimase più niente, perché anche i suoi beni furono requisiti da Hassash.

Ma Hassash, già il giorno dopo, si sentì così povero e sventurato, e gridò: "Teos, dimmi cosa ho fatto!"
E così Hassash piangeva calde lacrime, poiché era molto dispiaciuto per l'accaduto, e disse: "Oh Divino come posso io nascondermi dalla Verità?"

Ma Sephirot lo raggiunse, e disse: "Nessuno ora tocchi Hassah, poiché la Morte genera Morte, come la Vita, genera Vita. E gli sia concesso di vivere in eterno sulla Terra, al fine di predicare la sua storia, e la Parola di Teos, che è la Storia del Logos, che è il Libro dell’Arcano"

Ed aggiunse: "E chiunque Hassash desidererà, gli sia concesso che gli sia Moglie, al fine di protrarre la Stirpe dell'Umanità, e di dominare sulla Terra."

E tuttavia, non vi si incontravano donne sulla Terra, cosicché Hassash vagò per il pianeta per tre anni, imparando molte cose sulla sopravvivenza. Al compimento del terzo anno, egli raggiunse un monte, il quale non presentava cima, poiché la cima era un lago di fuoco vivo, e Hassash lo chiamò così Monte di Nod. E nelle viscere del Monte, egli scoprì che vi avevano trovato rifugio e casa Lilis ed il Grande Verme, il Drago.
Hassash, che era diventato un grande combattente, scacciò il drago, ed espresse desiderio di prendere in sposa Lilis. E questo fu il più grade dolore per Lilis, poiché ella non desiderava avere marito in nessun modo, poiché la Tentazione non ha marito, ma solo amanti.
E giacché Hassash era immortale, ecco che si compiva il Disegno di Teos, e la dannazione di Lilis si era espressa attraverso le parole dell'Altissimo Sephirot, l'Angelo Infallibile, Figlio di Teos.

Dalla forzata unione di Lilis ed Hassash, sei ne furono generati, tre maschi e tre femmine, e questi erano, in ordine di anzianità: Lambach il Sacerdote, Antium il Saggio, Tusilla la Bella, Dinar il Forte, Matusa, la Buona, e Kara, la Giovane.

Così Dio guidò Hassash ed i suoi pargoli verso una grande piana abitata da molteplici vergini della sua stessa razza, e Hassash pensò che quel luogo era idoneo per fondare la Prima Città.

==I.5 La Prima Città==

Quando tutti i figli di Hassash furono adulti, Hassash era già il Re della Prima Città. Ma i figli, riuniti, chieserò al Re: "O Padre, ma quale nome daremo alla nostra città?"
E quelli disse: "Il nome della nostra città va a colui che ne fu architetto, muratore e carpentiere, e questo è Antium. Così, questa è la Città di Antium." Ed il Re Hassash aveva ragione, poiché Antium il Saggio coordinava la costruzione delle dimore della Famiglia, e lavorava la pietra ed il legno anche la notte e sotto il piovere. Così, egli si era guadagnato il titolo de il Coraggioso, oltre che il Saggio; ed era da tutti, meno uno, assai stimato.
Questo uno, era suo fratello maggiore, Lambach, che era il maschio più anziano, dopo Hassash, l'Immortale.
Lambach, non partecipava alla costruzione di niente, perché officiava i riti e le preghiere per il Signore, ed era sposato con Ada, che trattava come sua aiutante e servitrice.

Sapute queste cose, Lambach si recò nella Grotta di Nod, ove il Padre gli aveva raccontato, inebriato dal vino di Ada durante una festa, che avesse dimora Colei che lo generò, la Tentazione.
Incontrati, ebbero modo di discutere a lungo: Lambach biasimò il comportamento del Padre, adducendo che egli gli preferiva Antium.
Lilis sussurrò allora un oscuro piano per porre termine all'esistenza di Re Hassash, e le parole della Tentazione compiacquero il figlio.

Il giorno dopo, Lambach istituì una festa, dicendo di congratularsi molto con Antium, che era la loro saggia guida. E fece predisporre da Ada tutto il vino che era necessario, ed inebriò tutti con poesie e canti, in cui era maestro. E così, Hassash, molto contento, beveva molto come sempre, ma Antium era restio, poiché era molto Saggio, per natura.
Ma Lambach disse al fratello: "Temi forse il confronto con questo dolce vino? Che male può farti?"
E queste parole convinsero il valente Antium ad eccedere nel bere; alla fine, tutti gli abitanti di Antium caddero in un sonno profondo.
Tutti, meno Lambach, che aveva invece bevuto mistura di latte e sangue di vacca, per tutto il tempo.
Così, Lambach prese i corpi del Re e del Coraggioso, e gettò entrambi nel mare di fuoco della sommità di Nod, ed entrambi scomparvero per sempre. E giacché ad Hassash era stata donata l'immortalità, egli rimaneva così imprigionato nel ventre del Monte di Fuoco, e si compiva la vendetta degli Angeli, ed al contempo, la vendetta di Lilis.
E gli errori del Padre, ricaddero sul Figlio più meritevole.

Ma Lambach, tornato ad Antium, disse che Teos aveva ucciso il Re ed Antium; e poiché essi avevano saputo dallo stesso Hassash, che Teos aveva concesso ad egli l'immortalità, essi ritennero vere le parole del Sacerdote.

Così, la città di Antium, col passare dei lustri, abbandonava la Fede in Teos.

Matusa era pura, ma era pavida. Quando ad Antium, Lambach fondeva tutto l'oro in una orrenda statua del Drago, e lo venerava come La Divinità Pagana, Matusa preferiva vivere da Eremita, poiché aveva molta paura e molto disgusto dei suoi fratelli, della Tentazione e del Drago.

E così, ella visse per trecento anni, finché Teos non le disse, in piena notte: "Recati ora ad Antium, sono nati due infanti che sono molto benedetti dal Signore. Tu ora sei Sacerdotessa di Teos, e li educherai alla Pietà."

I loro nomi erano Gristhon e Mona. Matusa li prese con se, li nutrì col suo pasto, e tramandò la Verità, la Conoscenza, e le molte preghiere, arti e mestieri che ella aveva imparato per trecento anni.
Così, i due crebbero, e si sposarono nella Pietà di Teos, e lontani dalla città. All'età dei loro ventitré anni, la missione di Matusa era compiuta, ed ella poté avere eterno riposo.

La seguente mezzanotte l’Angelo Silfaele si presentò nell’Eremo dei due, che lo accolsero.
Silfaele disse: "Il Re-Sacerdote di Antium, Nimrodel, ha chiesto a tutti i cittadini di smettere col proprio lavoro nelle botteghe, e raccogliere ferro, legno e pietra e dedicare il loro tempo all'edificazione della Grande Accademia di Babele.
Egli mente, dicendo che quando il Sapere dei figli dell'Uomo avrà raggiunto il culmine, e la Torre svetterà tra le nubi, essi saranno del tutto simili a Teos; e così, loro credono di poter porre fine al Regno dei Cieli di Teos ed istituire il Regno della Terra di Babele.
Ed invece Teos porrà fine a coloro che adorano la Bestia. Così, voi, recatevi ad Antium, e radunate tutti coloro che non parteciperanno alla costruzione della Torre, e predicate che sarà necessaria la costruzione di una grande Arca, che vi contenga tutti, e quanto di necessario per la sopravvivenza per quaranta giorni e quaranta notti, quanti voi sarete.
E questo vi salverà dalla Fine, che incombe."

Gristhon e Mona presero assai sul serio le parole dell'Angelo, e molto si preoccuparono di raccogliere i puri.

Ed il giorno che la nave fu pronta, Nimrodel andò da coloro che seguivano Gristhon, e disse: "Compariamo i nostri progetti. Mai fu accumulata tanta pietra, tanto legno, tanto ferro, in cambio di tanto argento: tutto il mio argento. Tu invece usi gli scarti degli alberi e vecchio ferrume e materiali scadenti per quella inutile imbarcazione. Vedi forse acque navigabili? Quanto siete sciocchi, o settantasette. Voi non conoscerete il Regno dei Cieli."

E sette giorni dopo, entrambi i progetti erano ora portati a termine.
Incominciò a piovere, e piovve per un mese. E tutta la Terra di Nod divenne un Mare. Il Monte venne sommerso, e la città di Antium venne cancellata dal mare.
All'alba del Quarantesimo giorno, i savi sbarcarono su una nuova terra, che essi chiamarono Terrasanta, e presto, tutti intuirono che Teos li aveva condotti al Centro della Terra.

E giunti in quella terra, la gente si chiedeva: "Oh Divino! Insegnaci a vivere nella rettitudine, e noi non peccheremo, poiché abbiamo visto di cos'è capace il tuo braccio!"
L'Angelo Sephirot, così, apparve a Mona sul Monte Palatino, e le fece il Dono, la Legge del Patto. Se gli uomini avessero rispettato la Legge del Patto, non sarebbero mai stati sconfitti, né da Uomo, né da Bestia.

La Legge del Patto fu incisa sulle rocce del Monte Palatino, e questi furono i Precetti:

1. Teos è Uno e Tutto e Logos, e in quanto tale lo onorerai e al Divino ti sottometerai.
2. Onorerai la famiglia e il vincolo che vi unisce.
3. Rispetterai il creato di Teos e tutti gli uomini, che Teos ha creato uguali, e ti adopererai affinché tutti abbiano il giusto.
4. Non cederai alla Tentazione che in molti modi si manifesta, menzogna, calunnia, avidità, pavidità, ingiustizia, corruzione, ira, gola, superbia, lussuria.
5. Sempre ti adopererai affinché li Patto sia conosciuto da tutti gli uomini in ogni luogo, e ancor più da coloro che sono caduti in Tentazione.

E così, il Monte Palatino divenne il Tempio del Divino.
Attorno al Monte Palatino, che era il Monte del Patto tra l'Uomo e Teos, fu così fondata la Città Santa: Roma.
E questa prese nome di Seconda Città.

=Il Libro del Salvatore=

==II.1 La Venuta del Salvatore==

In Principio, noi riconduciamo tutto a Teos e Logos.
Ed in Principio, questi erano Uno.
E tuttavia, noi narreremo come l’Uno divenne Trinità.

Non aveva forse detto Teos Onnipotente: “Saranno donati dei segni?”
Non accadde forse che il primo fu colui che fu appellato come Bauptista, che si recò a predicare nel fiume Tevere, annunciando la venuta del Salvatore?
Non accadde che Rosaria, l’Inviolata, udì l’Angelo a predire che era lei la prescelta di Teos?

E così, i sacerdoti, riuniti nel sinodo, avevano da prendere una decisione. La loro decisione era di scacciare Rosaria, e così la portarono al mercato antistante e dissero: “Sarà la schiava di colui che ci donerà cinquanta denari.”

Di li passava il carpentiere Johan, un veientano che godeva dei più nobili natali, e delle più grandi miserie. Ed infatti, egli era vecchio e soffriva della malattia di non potere avere figli. Così decise di pagare per ottenere Rosaria, ma quella notte il Logos gli intimò che colui che avrebbe pagato le cinquanta monete, avrebbe dovuto trattare Rosaria come una Signora, perché tale era ormai la sua natura, poiché ella era la madre del Salvatore.
E così, Johan, che era uomo pio, pagò i denari e liberò Rosaria, e la prese sotto la sua protezione e sotto la sua casa.

Così noi diciamo: nella pietà dell’Uomo viene il Salvatore, Re dei Re, nell’empietà, Egli viene rifiutato. A testimonianza di quello che noi diciamo, parleremo di questo Eros, Re d’Etruria, amico del Romano, che governava anche sulla città di Veio.
Il suo grasso era il suo vanto, la sua lingua, la sua soddisfazione: non usava le gambe, si faceva trasportare da schiavi di ambo i sessi.

==II.2 I Quattro Astrologi==

Accadde che Eros ricevette le missive di quattro Astrologi, i cui nomi erano Karpov, Melchat, Balcazar e Dubher.
Questi erano i discepoli Gallici delle Profezie di Zoro Aster, e studiavano i cieli ed i numeri, alla ricerca di Teos. Nessuno era più saggio di loro, nelle loro terre, e nessuno era più ricco del Tempio di Lutetia, così Eros fu ben felice di sapere del loro arrivo. Quando però fu informato che loro erano giunti poiché l’Angelo Cometa li aveva guidati dal Re dei Re, allora Eros era del tutto convinto che egli stesso fosse il Salvatore. Così li fece invitare ad una festa, e chiese loro, chi fosse, dunque, questo Re dei Re.
Ma quelli risposero che non era lui, Eros, Re d’Etruria, ma che il Re dei Re sarebbe stato più nobile dei nobili, poiché il suo Regno non aveva nazione, ma era il Regno dei Veri Credenti, l’Esercito della Salvezza. Questi, secondo quanto rivelato dal Cometa, sarebbe nato a Veio, in una grotta, di li a due mesi.
Ma Eros non credette a queste parole, reputando i quattro saggi come quelle persone che, studiando molto, finiscono per farneticare.

Nel mentre, Johan, dovendo pagare i pubblicani romani per lo sfruttamento della foresta, si era indebitato e dovette vendere la sua abitazione. Presero così a vivere nella preghiera, con Rosaria, in una grotta, con un solo bue rimasto nel loro allevamento, ed un vecchio cavallo stanco regalatogli giorni prima da un fattore.
In queste condizioni, in un letto di paglia, nacque il bambino, e gli fu dato nome di Immanuel.
Ma, giunta la notte, all’entrata della grotta, si presentarono i Quattro Astrologi. S’inchinarono all’Inviolata Rosaria, e le rivelarono che sì, lei era la Madre del Figlio di Teos, del figlio del Logos, il Sephirot Incarnato. Viste le ristrettezze in cui vivevano i tre, riscaldati solo dal fiato degli animali, Kaspar regalò intere casse piene di legno, affinché Johan non avesse più dovuto spaccare la legna nelle foreste dell’Umbria; Melchat regalò attrezzi in ferro, affinché egli non fosse mai rimasto a corto di questi, nel svolgere il suo onesto lavoro; Balcazar regalò un forziere pieno d’oro, raccomandando di usare quelle pepite solo per occasioni speciali; mentre Dubher donò loro seta preziosa d’oriente, affinché il Bambino potesse essere presentato come il più grande dei Re. Per questi motivi, nulla mai mancò alla famiglia di Johan, di lì in avanti.
E sapute queste cose, allora le parole di Cometa raggiunsero le orecchie dei pastori locali, e presto alcuni di loro, riempiti dal Logos, presero a dire: “Se seguiremo il Bambino Salvatore, tutti potremo aspirare alla visione di Teos”

Venuto a sapere di queste cose, temendo una rivolta da parte dei pastori di Veio, il malvagio Eros diede ordine di massacrare i Veientani, e questo provocò un inasprirsi dei rancori del popolo contro il Re d’Etruria.
Saputa questa cosa, il Bauptista accorse per tagliare la strada ai soldati di Eros e convincerli a desistere, portando solo alcuni dei suoi più fedeli seguaci.
Questo atto costò la vita a Bauptista, a cui fu tagliata la testa e per sfregio mostrata al popolo, nel tentativo di dimostrare quale fine avrebbero fatto i contestatori.

Ma questi atti omicidi e scellerati da parte del Re, gli costarono caro.
L’Imperatore di Roma, Cesare Augusto, saputo di queste cose, decise che era giunto il tempo di imporre un Governatore Romano, che avrebbe governato su quelle terre; e scelse un suo caro amico, Pontino Calvus.
Ma questa scelta dispiacque ai popoli insorti dell’Etruria e delle terre circostanti, e così fu molto pericoloso continuare a vivere a Veio, dove, per reazione agli atti del Re, il brigante Barbados guidava una rivolta violenta contro ogni invasore.
Johan, così, decise di trasferirsi in Grecia, portando con sé Rosaria ed Immanuel.

Giunto all’età di dodici anni, Immanuel, che finora aveva lavorato nella bottega del padre, fu ammesso nella Scuola di Atene, ed iniziò gli studi sotto i filosofi greci. Così, presto, egli divenne un sapiente delle dottrine di Socrate, Platone ed Aristotele, che erano coloro i quali erano più tenuti in considerazione nella Scuola di Atene.
Già a questa età precoce, le genti si stupivano che il giovane Immanuel potesse dialogare con così tanta eloquenza coi più grandi maestri della Grecia.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Ancient Teological Church Sacred Texts

2013-11-25T16:57:36Z

Mastro: /* The Book of the Savior */

=The Book of the Savior=

==I.1 L’Universo==

In Principio, fu il Logos, che è Teos, e dà la Vita.
E si aprì la Spazio, che è il Cielo, e Teos lo riempì di stelle, che generarono la Luce.

Le prime creature del Logos, composte di Luce, furono gli Angeli.
E l'Angelo Primigenio prese nome di Febo, poiché egli era il Portatore della Luce, e la sua dimora prese nome di Helel, Stella del Mattino, poiché era la prima stella ad essere generata da Teos.
Accadde che gli Angeli si disposero come una Piramide Celeste.
Il Primigenio, che era l'apice, era Febo, che era ad immagine e somiglianza di Teos. Le tre colonne che sorreggevano il Primigenio, presero nome di Arcangeli, ed erano tre in numero.
E gli altri Angeli, presero posto a tre a tre, in molteplici Cori.

Ma allora accadde che il Primigenio e gli Arcangeli entrarono in reciproco contrasto, poiché il Primo chiedeva loro di ubbidirgli, poiché il Primo era l'apice della Piramide.
Ma, i Tre, dicevano che non esisteva ubbidienza al Primigenio, da parte loro, poiché ogni ogni Coro Angelico racchiudeva l'altro, e tutti i Cori Angelici erano in pari tra di loro, e di eguali poteri.

Così, essi si rivolsero a Teos, per appianare la disputa.

E Teos decise che, nell'Universo, non sarebbe esistito colui il quale avrebbe sottomesso gli altri. E ciò sarebbe stato il Libero Arbitrio.
E Teos disse che non sarebbe esistito colui la cui volontà sarebbe stata superiore a quella di Teos, poiché Lui solo è l'Altissimo, lui solo è il Signore dell'Universo, ed il suo Regno, non avrà fine.
E Teos disse che se tale era la volontà di Teos, tale era la volontà di Febo.

==I.2 La Ribellione.==

Udite queste parole, ci fu molto sgomento.
Poiché solo Teos può comprendere l'intera volontà di Teos, e solo l'ubbidienza alla Sua Parola, che è il Logos, permette la Luce.
E udite queste parole, coloro che ubbidirono, compresero, e permasero nella Luce.
Ma coloro i quali non ubbidirono, non compresero, e caddero fuori dalla Luce, e non poterono più accedere alle proprie dimore.

Febo non comprese, poiché accecato dalla propria volontà distorta; egli fu il primo a cadere nelle Tenebre: il pozzo della perdizione.

E Febo mutò, nella mente e nella sostanza, e prese forma di Tenebra, e lo presero a chiamare Eldiavolique.
E con lui, molti angeli caddero. Essi si adunarono nelle Schiere di Eldiavolique: presero a chiamarsi i Demòni, ed i Sette Comandati della Legione, furono conosciuti come gli Arcidiavoli.

E questa fu una guerra: poiché i Demoni ambivano alla conquista delle loro antiche dimore, ma, a loro era vietato l'accesso alla Luce. Così, impiegarono le Tenebre, per oscurare la Luce.

E la prima stella a cadere, fu Helel, che si trasformò in due sfere roteanti. Ed in una, sorsero fuoco e fiamme, e tempeste e quanto di più indesiderabile, e nell'altra, sorse la Natura, che è quanto rimaneva della Luce di Helel. E la Natura, che generò molte piante, si nutriva di Luce riflessa, e prosperava nella più piccola delle due sfere, come in un Giardino.
E questo Giardino, prese nome di Giardino di Luna.
E i Demòni procedevano dal basso all'alto, acquisendo potere e supremazia.

Questi accadimenti, provocarono la reazione degli Arcangeli e di coloro che erano ubbidienti a Teos.
E gli Arcangeli condussero una guerra contro Eldiavolique ed i peccatori, e da questa guerra, l'Universo ne uscì mutato.

Accadde infatti, che tutti i Demòni, che acquisivano potere ed audacia per mezzo del Peccato, ottenebrarono contemporaneamente le stelle che ruotavano vicino ad Helel. Per questo, fu necessario l'intervento di Teos.

Teos, l'Onnipotenza, raccolse a se la Luce che dei pianeti ottenebrati dai Demòni, e la forgiò in Sephirot, che è il Volto di Teos.

E Teos disse:

"Egli è Sephirot, il Sacerdote di Teos. E ciò che egli stabilisce nell'Universo, questa è la Volontà di Teos."

E Sephirot generò una stella capace di contenere tutte altre stelle, poiché egli era il molto-benedetto da Teos ed egli era Alfiere dell'Onnipotenza. Chiamò questa stella Sole, e vide che questa, era cosa buona e giusta. Le sue braccia mossero i Cori Angelici ed il Sole divenne il Centro dell'Universo. E le sue braccia, che erano come le braccia della bilancia, presero a dare moto rotatorio alle stelle tutte. Tutte le Stelle ruotavano attorno al Sole. Egli pose le stelle ottenebrate vicine al Sole, cosicché esse potessero gloriarsi per metà del loro tempo della Luce del Sole.

Ed i Cori Angelici, riuniti sul Sole, scagliarono dardi di Luce verso le dimore dei Demòni, e questi si ritirarono nelle Tenebre, poiché essi non tolleravano la Luce.

Sephirot, istituì il Tribunale Celeste: così accadde che coloro che si macchiarono del peccato, furono destinati ad essere imprigionati nelle Tenebre più oscure, e queste presero nome di Inferi.
E gli Inferi furono divisi in sette Gironi, e ogni Arcidiavolo fu reso schiavo di Teos, ed imprigionato in un Girone Infernale, poiché essi avevano tutti compiuto il Peccato.

Accadute queste cose, Eldiavolique, si presentò al cospetto di Teos.
L'Onnipotenza, il Padre della Vita, lo anticipava in ogni pensiero, poiché egli era il Padre-Onnisapiente, e proferì queste parole, che erano Legge:

"Eldiavolique, condannato ad essere il Signore ed il Sacerdote degli Inferi."

Queste parole erano il Logos, pertanto esse erano Vita e Verità, e ciò ebbe duplice effetto su Eldiavolique: poiché egli adesso comprendeva l'Onnipotenza di Teos, ma, ormai -ottenebrato dalla follia, dallo stupore e dal suo trascorso illogico- la sua esistenza era scissa in cinque parti e la sua essenza si ricompose nella Bestia Pentacolare.

Tutte le parti di Eldiavolique, la Bestia Pentacolare, attaccarono Teos con la violenza e la follia, ma tutto era stato previsto, giacché, infatti, Sephirot, impugnata la Sacra Lancia, trafisse la Bestia e la smembrò ancora in cinque parti.

Tre di queste parti, Sephirot le ricompose e le incatenò agli Inferi, al centro dei Gironi Infernali, e questo prese nome di Baffometto, la Bestia.

La quarta parte, fuggì da Teos, lanciando anatema contro il Signore, e contro Sephirot, che era il suo Braccio Possente:

"Io sarò la Tentazione; io farò vacillare ogni Legge del Logos. Io sarà il Caos. Io sarò la Follia. Io sarò il Terrore. Io sarò la Tenebra, e l'intero Universo sarà ottenebrato nel mio nome, che è Lilis."

E Teos, che tutto sapeva e tutto prevedeva, disse a Sephirot:

"Lasciala andare. Ella è solo la Tentazione. Il suo potere, è nullo, poiché il suo potere è quello di influenzare la volontà altrui. Ma gli Angeli, non vacilleranno, ed i Demòni sono resi ormai schiavi, nelle loro carceri eterne. Verrà un giorno in cui la Tentazione si crederà una Gran Signora, e saranno i giorni della Meretrice, ma questo è il Logos: per ogni servo della Meretrice, cento saranno servi di Teos, e la esistenza di Lilis sarà eterno dolore e disperazione di qui in avanti.
Così è deciso."

E Sephirot conservò la quinta parte di Eldiavolique, che ne conservava il nome, poiché essa era inattiva. Ed essa prese nome dell'Idolo, del Falso Profeta, e Sephirot, che era il Volto di Dio, che era la Bocca di Dio, che era il Braccio Possente, disse:

"Questo è l'Idolo, e verranno i tempi dell'Idolatria. E chi seguirà il Falso Profeta, ecco, egli sarà giudicato in morte, dal Tribunale Celeste, e condannato agli Inferi. E chi si manterrà puro e fedele a Teos, egli conoscerà la Vita Eterna dopo la Morte. E così, noi lasciamo queste flebili reliquie della nostra Guerra, affinché si tracci confine tra i Savi ed i Folli, e che in molti abbiano timore di Teos, poiché gli Inferi attendono coloro che si rifiuteranno di osservare il Volto di Dio.
Così è deciso."

==I.3 Il Giardino di Luna.==

Dopo che l'Universo fu riallineato nel Moto di Sephirot, e le stelle ottenebrate, che venivano chiamate Pianeti, erano oramai disabitate, Teos rivolse gli occhi sulla Luna, che era la frazione minore di Helel, e vide che la Natura lo aveva reso posto adatto alla Vita della Carne.

Teos disse:

"Il Logos necessita di incarnarsi, affinché, a memoria della propria limitatezza e del proprio dolore carnale, queste creature viventi, sempre ricordino di essere meno che steli d'erba, al confronto di Teos, Padre Onnipotente.
Allora, ogni loro peccato arrecherà loro molto dolore, ed in questo, essi saranno ad immagine e somiglianza di Teos. E tuttavia, saranno sempre più nobili di qualunque altra creatura che non è seme del Signore, poiché sono provviste di Logos, che chiamerò Spirito Santo."

E così plasmò due creature, a cui diede nome di Selo, il Primo Uomo e Laia, la Prima Donna.
E disse:

"Finché voi vivrete nella Legge del Logos, che è la volontà di Teos, Teos non permetterà la vostra morte. Ma non mangiate mai il frutto dell'Amore e dell'Odio, poiché tale sarà la vostra delizia, nonché il vostro supplizio, in eterno."

Ma Lilis aveva deciso di stravolgere quanto di buono era stato fatto; si avvicinò ad Laia.
Le due divennero molto amiche e confidenti, e Lilis rivelò tutti i suoi segreti ad Laia. La Prima Donna conobbe allora molti segreti, e se ne compiacque, poiché ella adesso credeva di padroneggiare molto potere.

Allora Lilis, salita sull'Albero dell'Amore e dell'Odio, porse un frutto ad Laia e la tentò: "Poiché ora tu sai tutto, non credi forse che ti manchi l'essenziale?".
Così Laia assaggiò il frutto, e presto fu colta dal desiderio di congiungersi ad Selo.

Questi, inizialmente, rifiutò le offerte di Laia, cosicché accadde che la Prima Donna, delusa per questo, impose che egli gli sarebbe stato sottomesso. Udite queste parole, Selo fu colto da grande rabbia, e, senza riflettere, ingoiò la polpa del frutto proibito; e così si compiva l'idea blasfema di Lilis.

Ed allora essi, prima si divisero il territorio del Giardino in due parti, e poi, diedero fuoco ognuno alla parte dell'altro.
E quando Teos vide queste cose, egli sapeva che questa era cosa iniqua, e la sua Voce si espanse per tutto l'Universo:

"Che cosa avete fatto?"

Fu aperto un ponte tra la Luna e la restante parte di Helel, che prese nome di Terra.
Nella fuga, tutte le Bestie schiacciarono il corpo di Lilis, e questa fu la sua punizione.

Teos si rivolse al Primo Uomo ed alla Prima Donna:

"Voi sarete condannati a cooperare in Eterno, formando delle Famiglie, e questa punizione toccherà ai vostri figli, ed ai figli dei vostri figli. Se voi farete questa cosa, la vostra stirpe non si estinguerà.
E le Famiglie si riuniranno sotto il medesimo cognome, che le distinguerà per popoli e nazioni, e poi per stirpi e dinastie. E queste, saranno costrette a cooperare, poiché se non lo faranno, giungerà per loro l'estinzione.
E tutti e due vivrete in un mondo ostile, e poche bestie, le addomesticherete, altre vi saranno nemiche. E sarete deboli, in tutto e per tutto, e la Natura vi sarà grande nemica: potrete contare solo sul Logos, per sopravvivere.
Polvere siete, e polvere tornerete."

Finito il discorso, fu concesso a loro di attraversare il Ponte, e la Luna, che era il Giardino delle Delizie, rimase una sfera vuota, spenta e disabitata.

==I.4 La Caduta dell'Uomo==

Così Selo ed Laia presero a vivere assieme sulla Terra.
Due ne nacquero dalla loro unione.
Il primo prese nome di Hassash, il secondo, di Martyr.

Essi pensarono conordi: "Ciò che è della nostra Famiglia, ora è nostro, e sarà ridistribuito con equità tra noi due."

Ma il giorno seguente, il leone, il lupo e la iena, si strinsero attorno ad Hassash, ed egli rimase nudo di tutti i suoi averi. Provandone vergogna, egli si risolve a Teos, chiedendo che Dio fornisse lui quanto di necessario per sopravvivere. Teos gli rispose: "Non hai tu forse ricevuto il più grande dei doni, che è la tua intelligenza? Non sei forse tu capace di combattere per ciò che ritieni giusto?"
Hassash, non comprese tali parole, e ritornò da suo fratello Martyr. Questi, vedendolo nudo, rise della sua condizione, e gli offrì metà del suo cibo, che era una ciotola di fagioli, il cibo odiato da Hassash, il quale era solito nutrirsi di carne.
Questo, provocò la rabbia di Hassash, che prese la ciotola e con essa compì il Peccato Originale contro suo fratello, e di Martyr non rimase più niente, perché anche i suoi beni furono requisiti da Hassash.

Ma Hassash, già il giorno dopo, si sentì così povero e sventurato, e gridò: "Teos, dimmi cosa ho fatto!"
E così Hassash piangeva calde lacrime, poiché era molto dispiaciuto per l'accaduto, e disse: "Oh Divino come posso io nascondermi dalla Verità?"

Ma Sephirot lo raggiunse, e disse: "Nessuno ora tocchi Hassah, poiché la Morte genera Morte, come la Vita, genera Vita. E gli sia concesso di vivere in eterno sulla Terra, al fine di predicare la sua storia, e la Parola di Teos, che è la Storia del Logos, che è il Libro dell’Arcano"

Ed aggiunse: "E chiunque Hassash desidererà, gli sia concesso che gli sia Moglie, al fine di protrarre la Stirpe dell'Umanità, e di dominare sulla Terra."

E tuttavia, non vi si incontravano donne sulla Terra, cosicché Hassash vagò per il pianeta per tre anni, imparando molte cose sulla sopravvivenza. Al compimento del terzo anno, egli raggiunse un monte, il quale non presentava cima, poiché la cima era un lago di fuoco vivo, e Hassash lo chiamò così Monte di Nod. E nelle viscere del Monte, egli scoprì che vi avevano trovato rifugio e casa Lilis ed il Grande Verme, il Drago.
Hassash, che era diventato un grande combattente, scacciò il drago, ed espresse desiderio di prendere in sposa Lilis. E questo fu il più grade dolore per Lilis, poiché ella non desiderava avere marito in nessun modo, poiché la Tentazione non ha marito, ma solo amanti.
E giacché Hassash era immortale, ecco che si compiva il Disegno di Teos, e la dannazione di Lilis si era espressa attraverso le parole dell'Altissimo Sephirot, l'Angelo Infallibile, Figlio di Teos.

Dalla forzata unione di Lilis ed Hassash, sei ne furono generati, tre maschi e tre femmine, e questi erano, in ordine di anzianità: Lambach il Sacerdote, Antium il Saggio, Tusilla la Bella, Dinar il Forte, Matusa, la Buona, e Kara, la Giovane.

Così Dio guidò Hassash ed i suoi pargoli verso una grande piana abitata da molteplici vergini della sua stessa razza, e Hassash pensò che quel luogo era idoneo per fondare la Prima Città.

==I.5 La Prima Città==

Quando tutti i figli di Hassash furono adulti, Hassash era già il Re della Prima Città. Ma i figli, riuniti, chieserò al Re: "O Padre, ma quale nome daremo alla nostra città?"
E quelli disse: "Il nome della nostra città va a colui che ne fu architetto, muratore e carpentiere, e questo è Antium. Così, questa è la Città di Antium." Ed il Re Hassash aveva ragione, poiché Antium il Saggio coordinava la costruzione delle dimore della Famiglia, e lavorava la pietra ed il legno anche la notte e sotto il piovere. Così, egli si era guadagnato il titolo de il Coraggioso, oltre che il Saggio; ed era da tutti, meno uno, assai stimato.
Questo uno, era suo fratello maggiore, Lambach, che era il maschio più anziano, dopo Hassash, l'Immortale.
Lambach, non partecipava alla costruzione di niente, perché officiava i riti e le preghiere per il Signore, ed era sposato con Ada, che trattava come sua aiutante e servitrice.

Sapute queste cose, Lambach si recò nella Grotta di Nod, ove il Padre gli aveva raccontato, inebriato dal vino di Ada durante una festa, che avesse dimora Colei che lo generò, la Tentazione.
Incontrati, ebbero modo di discutere a lungo: Lambach biasimò il comportamento del Padre, adducendo che egli gli preferiva Antium.
Lilis sussurrò allora un oscuro piano per porre termine all'esistenza di Re Hassash, e le parole della Tentazione compiacquero il figlio.

Il giorno dopo, Lambach istituì una festa, dicendo di congratularsi molto con Antium, che era la loro saggia guida. E fece predisporre da Ada tutto il vino che era necessario, ed inebriò tutti con poesie e canti, in cui era maestro. E così, Hassash, molto contento, beveva molto come sempre, ma Antium era restio, poiché era molto Saggio, per natura.
Ma Lambach disse al fratello: "Temi forse il confronto con questo dolce vino? Che male può farti?"
E queste parole convinsero il valente Antium ad eccedere nel bere; alla fine, tutti gli abitanti di Antium caddero in un sonno profondo.
Tutti, meno Lambach, che aveva invece bevuto mistura di latte e sangue di vacca, per tutto il tempo.
Così, Lambach prese i corpi del Re e del Coraggioso, e gettò entrambi nel mare di fuoco della sommità di Nod, ed entrambi scomparvero per sempre. E giacché ad Hassash era stata donata l'immortalità, egli rimaneva così imprigionato nel ventre del Monte di Fuoco, e si compiva la vendetta degli Angeli, ed al contempo, la vendetta di Lilis.
E gli errori del Padre, ricaddero sul Figlio più meritevole.

Ma Lambach, tornato ad Antium, disse che Teos aveva ucciso il Re ed Antium; e poiché essi avevano saputo dallo stesso Hassash, che Teos aveva concesso ad egli l'immortalità, essi ritennero vere le parole del Sacerdote.

Così, la città di Antium, col passare dei lustri, abbandonava la Fede in Teos.

Matusa era pura, ma era pavida. Quando ad Antium, Lambach fondeva tutto l'oro in una orrenda statua del Drago, e lo venerava come La Divinità Pagana, Matusa preferiva vivere da Eremita, poiché aveva molta paura e molto disgusto dei suoi fratelli, della Tentazione e del Drago.

E così, ella visse per trecento anni, finché Teos non le disse, in piena notte: "Recati ora ad Antium, sono nati due infanti che sono molto benedetti dal Signore. Tu ora sei Sacerdotessa di Teos, e li educherai alla Pietà."

I loro nomi erano Gristhon e Mona. Matusa li prese con se, li nutrì col suo pasto, e tramandò la Verità, la Conoscenza, e le molte preghiere, arti e mestieri che ella aveva imparato per trecento anni.
Così, i due crebbero, e si sposarono nella Pietà di Teos, e lontani dalla città. All'età dei loro ventitré anni, la missione di Matusa era compiuta, ed ella poté avere eterno riposo.

La seguente mezzanotte l’Angelo Silfaele si presentò nell’Eremo dei due, che lo accolsero.
Silfaele disse: "Il Re-Sacerdote di Antium, Nimrodel, ha chiesto a tutti i cittadini di smettere col proprio lavoro nelle botteghe, e raccogliere ferro, legno e pietra e dedicare il loro tempo all'edificazione della Grande Accademia di Babele.
Egli mente, dicendo che quando il Sapere dei figli dell'Uomo avrà raggiunto il culmine, e la Torre svetterà tra le nubi, essi saranno del tutto simili a Teos; e così, loro credono di poter porre fine al Regno dei Cieli di Teos ed istituire il Regno della Terra di Babele.
Ed invece Teos porrà fine a coloro che adorano la Bestia. Così, voi, recatevi ad Antium, e radunate tutti coloro che non parteciperanno alla costruzione della Torre, e predicate che sarà necessaria la costruzione di una grande Arca, che vi contenga tutti, e quanto di necessario per la sopravvivenza per quaranta giorni e quaranta notti, quanti voi sarete.
E questo vi salverà dalla Fine, che incombe."

Gristhon e Mona presero assai sul serio le parole dell'Angelo, e molto si preoccuparono di raccogliere i puri.

Ed il giorno che la nave fu pronta, Nimrodel andò da coloro che seguivano Gristhon, e disse: "Compariamo i nostri progetti. Mai fu accumulata tanta pietra, tanto legno, tanto ferro, in cambio di tanto argento: tutto il mio argento. Tu invece usi gli scarti degli alberi e vecchio ferrume e materiali scadenti per quella inutile imbarcazione. Vedi forse acque navigabili? Quanto siete sciocchi, o settantasette. Voi non conoscerete il Regno dei Cieli."

E sette giorni dopo, entrambi i progetti erano ora portati a termine.
Incominciò a piovere, e piovve per un mese. E tutta la Terra di Nod divenne un Mare. Il Monte venne sommerso, e la città di Antium venne cancellata dal mare.
All'alba del Quarantesimo giorno, i savi sbarcarono su una nuova terra, che essi chiamarono Terrasanta, e presto, tutti intuirono che Teos li aveva condotti al Centro della Terra.

E giunti in quella terra, la gente si chiedeva: "Oh Divino! Insegnaci a vivere nella rettitudine, e noi non peccheremo, poiché abbiamo visto di cos'è capace il tuo braccio!"
L'Angelo Sephirot, così, apparve a Mona sul Monte Palatino, e le fece il Dono, la Legge del Patto. Se gli uomini avessero rispettato la Legge del Patto, non sarebbero mai stati sconfitti, né da Uomo, né da Bestia.

La Legge del Patto fu incisa sulle rocce del Monte Palatino, e questi furono i Precetti:

1. Teos è Uno e Tutto e Logos, e in quanto tale lo onorerai e al Divino ti sottometerai.
2. Onorerai la famiglia e il vincolo che vi unisce.
3. Rispetterai il creato di Teos e tutti gli uomini, che Teos ha creato uguali, e ti adopererai affinché tutti abbiano il giusto.
4. Non cederai alla Tentazione che in molti modi si manifesta, menzogna, calunnia, avidità, pavidità, ingiustizia, corruzione, ira, gola, superbia, lussuria.
5. Sempre ti adopererai affinché li Patto sia conosciuto da tutti gli uomini in ogni luogo, e ancor più da coloro che sono caduti in Tentazione.

E così, il Monte Palatino divenne il Tempio del Divino.
Attorno al Monte Palatino, che era il Monte del Patto tra l'Uomo e Teos, fu così fondata la Città Santa: Roma.
E questa prese nome di Seconda Città.

=Il Libro del Salvatore=

==II.1 La Venuta del Salvatore==

In Principio, noi riconduciamo tutto a Teos e Logos.
Ed in Principio, questi erano Uno.
E tuttavia, noi narreremo come l’Uno divenne Trinità.

Non aveva forse detto Teos Onnipotente: “Saranno donati dei segni?”
Non accadde forse che il primo fu colui che fu appellato come Bauptista, che si recò a predicare nel fiume Tevere, annunciando la venuta del Salvatore?
Non accadde che Rosaria, l’Inviolata, udì l’Angelo a predire che era lei la prescelta di Teos?

E così, i sacerdoti, riuniti nel sinodo, avevano da prendere una decisione. La loro decisione era di scacciare Rosaria, e così la portarono al mercato antistante e dissero: “Sarà la schiava di colui che ci donerà cinquanta denari.”

Di li passava il carpentiere Johan, un veientano che godeva dei più nobili natali, e delle più grandi miserie. Ed infatti, egli era vecchio e soffriva della malattia di non potere avere figli. Così decise di pagare per ottenere Rosaria, ma quella notte il Logos gli intimò che colui che avrebbe pagato le cinquanta monete, avrebbe dovuto trattare Rosaria come una Signora, perché tale era ormai la sua natura, poiché ella era la madre del Salvatore.
E così, Johan, che era uomo pio, pagò i denari e liberò Rosaria, e la prese sotto la sua protezione e sotto la sua casa.

Così noi diciamo: nella pietà dell’Uomo viene il Salvatore, Re dei Re, nell’empietà, Egli viene rifiutato. A testimonianza di quello che noi diciamo, parleremo di questo Eros, Re d’Etruria, amico del Romano, che governava anche sulla città di Veio.
Il suo grasso era il suo vanto, la sua lingua, la sua soddisfazione: non usava le gambe, si faceva trasportare da schiavi di ambo i sessi.

==II.2 I Quattro Astrologi==

Accadde che Eros ricevette le missive di quattro Astrologi, i cui nomi erano Karpov, Melchat, Balcazar e Dubher.
Questi erano i discepoli Gallici delle Profezie di Zoro Aster, e studiavano i cieli ed i numeri, alla ricerca di Teos. Nessuno era più saggio di loro, nelle loro terre, e nessuno era più ricco del Tempio di Lutetia, così Eros fu ben felice di sapere del loro arrivo. Quando però fu informato che loro erano giunti poiché l’Angelo Cometa li aveva guidati dal Re dei Re, allora Eros era del tutto convinto che egli stesso fosse il Salvatore. Così li fece invitare ad una festa, e chiese loro, chi fosse, dunque, questo Re dei Re.
Ma quelli risposero che non era lui, Eros, Re d’Etruria, ma che il Re dei Re sarebbe stato più nobile dei nobili, poiché il suo Regno non aveva nazione, ma era il Regno dei Veri Credenti, l’Esercito della Salvezza. Questi, secondo quanto rivelato dal Cometa, sarebbe nato a Veio, in una grotta, di li a due mesi.
Ma Eros non credette a queste parole, reputando i quattro saggi come quelle persone che, studiando molto, finiscono per farneticare.

Nel mentre, Johan, dovendo pagare i pubblicani romani per lo sfruttamento della foresta, si era indebitato e dovette vendere la sua abitazione. Presero così a vivere nella preghiera, con Rosaria, in una grotta, con un solo bue rimasto nel loro allevamento, ed un vecchio cavallo stanco regalatogli giorni prima da un fattore.
In queste condizioni, in un letto di paglia, nacque il bambino, e gli fu dato nome di Immanuel.
Ma, giunta la notte, all’entrata della grotta, si presentarono i Quattro Astrologi. S’inchinarono all’Inviolata Rosaria, e le rivelarono che sì, lei era la Madre del Figlio di Teos, del figlio del Logos, il Sephirot Incarnato. Viste le ristrettezze in cui vivevano i tre, riscaldati solo dal fiato degli animali, Kaspar regalò intere casse piene di legno, affinché Johan non avesse più dovuto spaccare la legna nelle foreste dell’Umbria; Melchat regalò attrezzi in ferro, affinché egli non fosse mai rimasto a corto di questi, nel svolgere il suo onesto lavoro; Balcazar regalò un forziere pieno d’oro, raccomandando di usare quelle pepite solo per occasioni speciali; mentre Dubher donò loro seta preziosa d’oriente, affinché il Bambino potesse essere presentato come il più grande dei Re. Per questi motivi, nulla mai mancò alla famiglia di Johan, di lì in avanti.
E sapute queste cose, allora le parole di Cometa raggiunsero le orecchie dei pastori locali, e presto alcuni di loro, riempiti dal Logos, presero a dire: “Se seguiremo il Bambino Salvatore, tutti potremo aspirare alla visione di Teos”

Venuto a sapere di queste cose, temendo una rivolta da parte dei pastori di Veio, il malvagio Eros diede ordine di massacrare i Veientani, e questo provocò un inasprirsi dei rancori del popolo contro il Re d’Etruria.
Saputa questa cosa, il Bauptista accorse per tagliare la strada ai soldati di Eros e convincerli a desistere, portando solo alcuni dei suoi più fedeli seguaci.
Questo atto costò la vita a Bauptista, a cui fu tagliata la testa e per sfregio mostrata al popolo, nel tentativo di dimostrare quale fine avrebbero fatto i contestatori.

Ma questi atti omicidi e scellerati da parte del Re, gli costarono caro.
L’Imperatore di Roma, Cesare Augusto, saputo di queste cose, decise che era giunto il tempo di imporre un Governatore Romano, che avrebbe governato su quelle terre; e scelse un suo caro amico, Pontino Calvus.
Ma questa scelta dispiacque ai popoli insorti dell’Etruria e delle terre circostanti, e così fu molto pericoloso continuare a vivere a Veio, dove, per reazione agli atti del Re, il brigante Barbados guidava una rivolta violenta contro ogni invasore.
Johan, così, decise di trasferirsi in Grecia, portando con sé Rosaria ed Immanuel.

Giunto all’età di dodici anni, Immanuel, che finora aveva lavorato nella bottega del padre, fu ammesso nella Scuola di Atene, ed iniziò gli studi sotto i filosofi greci. Così, presto, egli divenne un sapiente delle dottrine di Socrate, Platone ed Aristotele, che erano coloro i quali erano più tenuti in considerazione nella Scuola di Atene.
Già a questa età precoce, le genti si stupivano che il giovane Immanuel potesse dialogare con così tanta eloquenza coi più grandi maestri della Grecia.

==II.3 Rocco e Peleo, i naviganti==

Al compimento del ventiquattresimo anno di età di Immanuel, l’Imperatore decretò il censimento delle genti dell’Impero, e questo atto burocratico andava fatto di qui ad un anno nella propria città di nascita. Così, Johan, Rosaria ed Immanuel fecero per ritornare a Veio per mezzo di una nave.
Questa imbarcazione aveva per capitano Rocco, che nonostante fosse un valido nocchiero, ebbe una qualche difficoltà nella traversata. Infatti, non lontano dalle acque di Cipro, si scatenò una tempesta infausta. Allora tutti i passeggeri, spaventati per la portata dell’evento, presero a pregare il Divino Teos, o le proprie divinità pagane.
Immanuel, avvicinatosi ad uno, gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, e chi è il tuo Signore?”
Quelli rispose: “Io sono Peleo, fratello di Rocco, e Teos è il mio Signore.”
Così, Immanuel, rispose: “Poiché io vedo molta giustizia in te, conducimi dal capitano, poiché il tuo Signore ha deciso di innalzarvi alla Salvezza.”
Peleo, scorgendo la santità del ragazzo che gli stava in fronte, presto lo condusse da Rocco, che reggeva il remo con la forza di un bue.
Immanuel disse a Rocco: “Giunge il tempo di piegarsi non più alla fatica, ma a Teos. Lascerete che il Logos guidi la vostra barca, affinché essa diventi arca di Salvezza per coloro che ancora non credono.”.
Sebbene Rocco in principio non volle credere alle parole del Salvatore, l’amore per il fratello Peleo e la rassegnazione per la sua impotenza di fronte alle cose naturali, gli diedero la speranza per credere al Logos dell’Incarnato.
Così, il Salvatore disse: “Se sarete nel pericolo, seguite il Pesce.” Peleo, affacciatosi fuori la barca, vide branchi di piccoli pesci affiancarsi al vascello e guidarlo in direzione della destinazione.
Ed allora, il Salvatore, sfilati i sandali, che erano in dono da Bauptista, poggiò la pianta dei propri piedi sulle acque del mare, e senza vacillare avanzò, senza che l’acqua gli sfiorasse la caviglia, ma stando ben eretto. Alzate le braccia al cielo, egli pose termine alle onde e diradò il cielo, mentre i pesci indicavano la rotta da seguire.
Fu chiaro che quanto stava accadendo era un miracolo ed era la volontà di Teos manifesta, così coloro che non credevano, presero a credere, e coloro che così credevano, presero a chiedersi chi fosse questo Immanuel, figlio di Johan di Veio.
Ed allora il Salvatore si rivelò: “Non di Johan sono figlio, sebbene egli sia il mio tutore, ma io sono il Figlio di Teos, fatto Uomo per guidarvi alla Salvezza.”
Ed erano così irresistibili le sue parole, che già sbarcati, alcuni di loro chiesero al Salvatore di poterlo seguire ovunque egli andasse.
Udite queste cose, il Salvatore rivelò: “Teos concederà a Dieci di voi di diventare i miei Corifei, e questi saranno coloro che voi dovrete seguire.”
Poi disse: “Così come Peleo vi ha detto di credere, e voi avete creduto; allora quando vi dirà di credere, voi crederete; e così come Rocco vi ha guidato con la sua nave, voi fatevi guidare da lui verso la Salvezza. Perché, in verità vi dico, loro sono i primi due Corifei.”
Dette queste cose, pose un segno con l’acqua sulle loro fronti, e questo lo definì come il Battesimo dei Corifei.

==II.4 Andrea e Yagmos, i guardiani==

Dopo l’arrivo nella città di Veio, Immanuel aveva annunciato alla madre, l’Inviolata Rosaria: “Madre, coloro che sono i miei Corifei, sono i tuoi figli, così parteciperanno alla mia mensa e saranno la mia famiglia.”
Sei giorni dopo essersi riposati e rifocillati consumando cibarie di diversa natura, il Salvatore raccolse a se sette discepoli ed i due Corifei, e disse che in Campania li attendeva il prossimo Corifeo.
Così, la comitiva si recò presso la tomba di Bauptista, e qui gli vennero incontro coloro che si ergevano a guardiani della medesima, temendo ripercussioni da parte dei vecchi alleati di Eros.
Uno era un anziano greco con la schiena curva, Andrea Costantino, originario di Smirne, che, prima di spogliarsi di tutto per seguire il Bauptista, era stato pure un legionario.
Il secondo era Yagmos, un uomo dalla pelle scura, che di mestiere aveva fatto il messaggero. Ma era stato morso ad un piede da una serpe, e da quel giorno, era caduto in miseria, poiché aveva problemi anche a camminare.
“Legionario, sei tu servo di due patroni?”, gli chiese il Salvatore.
“Vero è che fui un legionario romano, ma io avevo fede nel Bauptista, e così rinuncio a difendere la mia patria, per difendere la sua tomba”
Chiunque avrebbe potuto scorgere la fierezza nello sguardo del legionario, ed allora il Salvatore, gli disse: “Se devi fare qualcosa, falla bene.”
Udite queste parole, la schiena di Andrea si drizzò. Poi Immanuel spinse per terra Yagmos, gridandogli: “Ritrova la voglia di vivere, zoppo!”, e, nel rialzarsi, Yagmos si accorse che il suo piede era guarito.
Ai due, che lo guardavano stupiti, il Salvatore disse, sorridente: “Buona novella, cari amici. Teos vi dice che termina oggi il tempo del rimpianto, ed incomincia domani il tempo della battaglia. Io sono Immanuel, il Salvatore di Teos, di Veio, e vi porgo la mia mano, poiché voi sarete il mio terzo e quarto Corifeo.”
Andrea e Yagmos si batterono il petto e risposero all’unisono: “Io ti credo, o Divino, e sarò il primo a seguirti.”
E questi ricevettero il battesimo, come coloro che avevano Fede nel Salvatore.

==II.5 Giovanna, la confidente==

Sulla via del ritorno dalla Campania, una giovinetta portò in dono al Salvatore un cesto di vimini contenente primizie, e lo invitò a casa di suo padre, l’ortodosso Samuelone.
Giunti alla casa di questi, l’anziano saggio non si risparmiò nell’offrire molto cibo ad Immanuel ed al suo gregge; seduti attorno al tavolo, Samuelone interrogò il Salvatore su alcune cose: “Io sono un ortodosso. Sono un sacerdote e sono un dotto sulle cose celesti e sulle scritture. Servo il Tempio, istruendo i giovani sulle cose veritiere tramandateci dal Divino. Ho saputo che sei considerato un grande saggio, un grande intellettuale ed un grande filosofo. Ti chiedo, cosa ne pensi dell’usanza di lavarsi le mani prima di cena? Non è forse un modo per dimostrare la propria purezza d’intenti a Teos?”
Per tutta risposta, Immanuel colse un pomo e lo addentò senza ricorrere a nessuna posata.
“Il tuo è forse un atteggiamento di sfida, mio buon amico? Non ti ho forse invitato in attesa della tua saggezza, e non della tua stizza? Perché rifiuti le buone maniere? Ti hanno forse insegnato questo, i filosofi della Grecia?”, esclamò l’ortodosso con fare stupito.
“Voi ortodossi avete dimenticato l’essenza del Logos. Leggete le Scritture ma non le penetrate. Così, lavate le vostre mani, ma non lavate le vostre anime. Se lavi le tue mani, allora sei uno sciocco a non rimettere i tuoi peccati nel Divino. Ma se non hai commesso peccati, allora a che ragione lavarsi le mani in presenza di colui che ti offre il cibo? Non è forse vero che non di solo cibo viviamo noi uomini? Non è forse vero che il Divino disse all’Uomo di nutrirsi secondo la sua natura?”, rispose il Salvatore, senza distogliere gli occhi da una caraffa d’acqua posta li lontano.
Confuso e costernato per l’accaduto, Samuelone chiese allora al Salvatore perché era venuto in quella casa.
Immanuel spostò i suoi occhi sulla figlia dell’ortodosso, che aveva atteso in piedi, portando le pietanze alla loro tavola, e pronunciò ad alta voce: “Talvolta, capita che un padre istruisca male la propria prole, dando molto a chi poco merita, e portando inimicizia tra quelli. Ma poi capita che taluni figli, molto in comunione col Logos, rinuncino all’esempio dei genitori. Questi sono come capretti selvaggi, ed il mio dovere è farne mio gregge, affinché da che siano casi isolati, i giusti divengano una moltitudine. Io so chi tu sei. Giovanna, sei stata scelta da Teos per essere la mia quinta Corifea.”
L’ortodosso allora, si spazientì, e chiese con estrema cortesia ai conviviali di lasciare perdere sua figlia, che non era stata capace di superare gli esami per diventare uno scriba.
Ma il Salvatore disse che il Logos non ha bisogno di venire scritto nella carta, quando è già inciso nel cuore dell’Uomo, e Giovanna, ispirata dal Logos e forte nella pietà, comunicò allo sconsolato padre che la verità stava nella bocca del Salvatore Immanuel da Veio, che conosce ogni cosa, e non nelle dottrine degli ortodossi.
La compagnia, arricchita di Giovanna, così, lasciò la casa dell’ ortodosso, che invece corse al tempio a discutere di quanto aveva udito col Gran Sacerdote Califan.
Fu cosa memorabile che il Salvatore non battezzò Giovanna, poiché di lei disse: “Sei già battezzata nello spirito.”

==II.6 Sabina e Caio, la prostituta ed il pubblicano==

Immanuel decise che era tempo di giungere a Cuma, che era la sede degli affari dei Romani in quelle terre.
Assetato per il lungo viaggio, Immanuel si recò ad un pozzo. Qui una donna raccoglieva acqua in un cesto per sé.
Il Salvatore le chiese: “Darai da bere a questo assetato?”
E quella rispose: “Sai, non posso. Immaginerai il mio mestiere: ciò che è tocco è impuro.”
“Oserai allontanarti dal figlio di Teos? Non sai forse che in tempo di guerra, il medico non deve guardare il colore della casacca? Non sai che in tempo di guerra il governatore non deve contare quanti ne ha uccisi il soldato, ma quanti ne sono sopravvissuti alla falce mietitrice?”, disse il Salvatore.
“Ho sentito parlare di queste cose, ma non ho motivo di crederci. Nessuna mia preghiera è stata mai esaudita da Teos.”, disse quella.
“Io so cosa tu chiedi, così noi sapremo che Teos ascolta ogni cosa per cui lo si invoca. Tu desideri rinunciare al tuo lavoro e vivere nell’onestà, ma non sai come fare. Allora, vieni con me e sii mia Corifea. Queste persone che mi accompagnano non ti giudicheranno per quello che hai fatto, ma solo per quello che farai dopo che rinascerai nella mia Fede e nel Battesimo che ti impartirò.”, rispose il Salvatore.
Ma qui sopraggiunse Rocco: “Mio Signore, permetteremo davvero ad una prostituta di predicare il Logos? Cosa crederà la gente di noi?”
Anche Peleo era nello sgomento, ma egli taceva, portate le mani sotto i denti.
“Chi crederà in me, questi è destinato al Paradiso. Chi si ostinerà nel peccato e nell’ignoranza, la sua strada lo conduce in pasto agli Arcidiavoli. Così ti rispondo, mio amico.”, ribatté il Salvatore.
Rivelato il proprio nome, la prostituta Sabina così si strinse al braccio di Immanuel ed insieme procedettero sulla via maestra.
Andrea e Rocco discutevano, nelle ultime file del seguito di Immanuel, delle scelte del Salvatore, ma furono interrotti dal Maestro: “Se permetto che Sabina mi stia accanto, è a causa di quegli uomini.”
“A chi ti riferisci, Maestro?”, chiese Andrea.
Ma posta la domanda, da un vicolo uscirono degli ortodossi armati di fruste, che avevano assistito alla scena ed erano colmi di rabbia.
“In nome del Gran Sacerdote Califan, noi, ortodossi di Cuma, intimiamo a te, Immanuel di Veio, di lasciare la prostituta. Ella è una minaccia per il pudore e la salvezza del popolo di Giudea, così porremo fine alla sua vita per mezzo di una fustigazione.”; questo fu intimato ad Immanuel.
“Io ti domando, o dottore della Legge, come può un Corifeo del Salvatore delle Scritture, del Sephirot incarnato, un Corifeo del Logos, arrecare danni alla tua nazione o ai figli di Teos? Ma infine, vi sfido: chi non ha mai peccato e si crede forte del volere di Teos e forte nel Logos, scocchi la prima frustata.”, rispose il Salvatore senza battere ciglio.
Udite queste parole, Andrea, Rocco e Yagmos fecero tre passi avanti e col loro possente corpo nascosero Sabina dalla vista degli ortodossi.
Quelli, visto il seguito del Salvatore e l’ardore dei loro spiriti, indietreggiarono all’avanzare del Salvatore, ed infine, fuggirono correndo svelti per i vicoli di Cuma.
“Sono compiaciuto, miei Corifei. Così io vi racconto: ci sono quelli che sono bravi a parole, ma compiono cattive azioni, ed omettono le buone, e questi sono un dispiacere per Teos; e poi ci sono quelli che sono cattivi nelle loro parole, ma quando c’è da schierarsi, non vanno a braccetto con Eldiavolique. E questi sono preferibili ai primi.”, il Salvatore concluse la giornata con queste parole, battezzando la sesta Corifea.
Peleo chiese al suo maestro: “Sono terminati i nostri affari in questa città?”
Ma Immanuel gli rispose che nessun affare si conclude mai in una città se prima non si passa per la piazza principale.
Così, essi vi si recarono.
Qui, osservò una grande folla in coda verso un uomo dall’aria afflitta, che raccoglieva le loro monete.
Questi era il famoso pubblicano Caio Fabrizio Publione, che riscuoteva le tasse per conto dell’Imperatore.
Il Salvatore si avvicinò a questi, e vide che la sua faccia era scura, reduce da un pestaggio.
“Chi ti ha fatto questo, romano?”, chiese Immanuel.
“Sono stato catturato dai briganti di Barbados che mi hanno malmenato e derubato, così il Governatore Calvus ha imposto nuove tasse, per compensare la perdita avvenuta.”, rispose Caio.
“Siete dei ladri pagani e dei peccatori! Il Signore vi punirà: voi ed i vostri figli!”, gridò un ortodosso dalle retrovie.
Il Salvatore si diresse allora dall’ortodosso, che di nome faceva Zurcheo, e gli chiese: “Chi sei tu, Zurcheo, per parlare a nome del Divino Teos?”
Zurcheo, intimorito dalla domanda, rispose che egli era un ortodosso ed uno dei più grandi saggi di Cuma. Poi, squadrato il gruppo dei seguaci di Immanuel, chiese chi fossero questi forestieri.
“Io sono il Salvatore. Il Figlio di Teos. Il Re dei Re. E non trovo peccato alcuno in Caio Fabrizio Publione.”, fu la risposta di Immanuel.
L’ortodosso, messosi a ridere, chiese allora al Salvatore di dare lui delle prove di quanto dicesse.
Il Salvatore, avvicinatosi al pubblicano, gli pose questa domanda: “Romano, non temi tu forse di essere derubato ancora una volta, non temi per la tua vita?”
Caio, alzato lo sguardo, rispose con tono pacato: “Ascoltami bene: certamente io temo per la mia vita, ma io sono un pubblicano di Roma. Questo è il mio lavoro, che io devo svolgere con la massima onestà. Ricevo una giusta paga per il mio lavoro, che è molto elevata. Quindi sarei un debole a lamentarmi. Se io rifiutassi per paura di riscuotere i denari per il mio Cesare, allora non sarei giustamente degno di portare la toga che indosso. Non posso permettere per nessun motivo di mostrare a queste persone che Roma è debole o impotente di fronte ai briganti.”
Udita la risposta, il Salvatore si rivolse alla folla, e disse: “Ecco, non diremo allora che uno di questi pubblicani vale da solo più di cento di coloro che, durante le feste, pregano immensamente il Signore, per poi usare la violenze ed il ladrocinio i restanti giorni?”
“Uomo, perché mi difendi?”, chiese Caio incuriosito.
“Il primo motivo per cui ti difendo è che sei un uomo solo, e nessuno può vivere da solo. Hai bisogno di nuovi amici. Il secondo motivo per cui ti difendo è perché sei un uomo giusto. Sarebbe una offesa all’intelligenza ignorarti. Il terzo motivo per cui ti difendo è che tu sarai il mio settimo Corifeo, Caio”, concluse il Salvatore.
“Non ho mai avuto amici nella mia vita, e nessuno ha mai ascoltato le mie parole con interesse. Mio Maestro, tu sei il lampo che spazza ogni incertezza! Cambierò vita! I miei denari saranno tuoi, le mie stoffe saranno di chi tu vorrai, ma tu insegnami la via della virtù!”; con queste parole Caio, che non aveva abbandonato il proprio lavoro per paura, lo abbandonò per Amore.
L’Amore è più grande della paura, e nell’Amore fu battezzato Caio.

==II.7 Sofia e Stefania, le insegnanti==

Lasciata Cuma alle spalle, il Salvatore scelse di fare una tappa a Calatia.
Questa città era ormai particolarmente avversa al Salvatore, ed infatti, Peleo chiese al Maestro: “Perché continuiamo a non andare dove siamo benvoluti?”
Il Salvatore rispose: “Se io sono il medico, dove sono i miei malati, allora?”
Calatia era sede di una importante scuola per scribi e per dottori, ed era il centro intellettuale della Campania.
Il Salvatore decise di visitare la Scuola.
Gli ortodossi di Calatia era personaggi pacati che si reputavano di molto superiori a chiunque altro. Forti della loro sapienza, decisero di sfidare Immanuel in una gara tra intellettuali filosofi.
Loro gli chiesero: “Quale animale nasce su quattro zampe, cresce con due, ed in vecchiaia se ne regge su tre?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Questi è l’ortodosso. Alla nascita egli è un bambino non diverso dagli altri, incapace di camminare, ma crescendo, impara a reggersi da solo. Giunto alla sua posizione di potere, allora sfrutta il prossimo per mantenere il suo potere, e così guadagna un sostegno poggiandosi sulle spalle degli ignoranti.”
Ma gli ortodossi presero a ridere le parole del Salvatore, che non era mai stato così serio, e chiesero a quelli che seguivano il Salvatore di porre una sfida.
Il Re dei Re disse: “Il buon fattore semina allegramente la sua semenza. Un terzo viene beccato dagli uccelli. Un terzo cresce, per poi essere soffocato dai rovi, un terzo cresce e prospera, per un ricavato quattro volte superiore a quanto seminato, di che parlo?”
Nessun ortodosso ben comprendeva, ed azzardavano risposte sul moto dei pianeti e sulle malattie agli organi interni.
Ma una ragazzina li presente, conosciuta come Stefania, prese voce e disse: “Tu sei il Buon Pastore, che spargi la tua parola ovunque vai, ma un terzo delle persone non ti credono, perché gli ortodossi negano la tua parola e tramano alle tue spalle. Un terzo di coloro che incontri direttamente, crede in ciò che fai, ma poi pecca e si disinteressa, distratto dai propri peccati. Infine, un terzo crede in te e ti segue, e queste persone a loro volta sono credute sempre di più dagli altri, e questi sono coloro il cui destino è il Paradiso.”
Questa ragazzina era una studentessa della Scuola per Ortodossi. Era conosciuta per due motivazioni: era reputata la più intelligente dell’intera scuola, ed era reputata indisciplinata e viziosa, ma solo perché spesso si poneva in contrasto coi sommi Ortodossi che insegnavano nella Scuola.
Questa risposta diede molto da parlare agli ortodossi della Scuola.
Quelli ben conoscevano il temperamento di Stefania, e così uno suggerì che ella era in accordo con Immanuel per portare vergogna nel loro istituto. Però, una odrtodossa di nome Sofia si erse nel mucchio e disse: “Fratelli e Sorelle, non scherziamo. Quest’uomo non ha mai messo piede a Calatia, né Stefania è mai uscita, nell’ultimo anno, dalla Scuola.”
Nonostante il discorso non fosse privo di una sua logica, un anziano ortodosso ebbe da ribattere: “Sofia, non sai forse che le Scritture parlano di Eldiavolique e del Falso Profeta? Noi avverseremo Immanuel di Veio perché egli è il Falso Profeta. Se fosse il figlio di Teos, perché ci è così odioso ed astioso? Perché pecca continuamente, perché si fa accompagnare dalla feccia, presumendo di essere superiore alle leggi dell’Uomo? Egli ci confonde, lo fa perché ci vuole del male e vuole dannare i popoli! Proporrei di denunciarlo al Governatore Calvus!”
Sofia, silenziosa per la cocente umiliazione, abbassò lo sguardo, ma Stefania si fece avanti: “Con che diritto tu parli, vecchio, quando tu non compri forse, in segreto, le erbe dal persiano e non paghi forse giovani donne, al fine di soddisfare i piaceri della carne?”
L’ortodosso allora colpì Stefania col palmo della mano.
Giacché la situazione era ormai insostenibile, ben presto scoppiò una rissa tra gli ortodossi ed i discepoli del Salvatore, e qui vi accorsero molti giovani studenti, parteggiando per una fazione o per l’altra.
Ma il Salvatore presto si allontanò, col cuore colmo di dolore, e seguendo Stefania si recò aula per aula ed ufficio per ufficio della Scuola, ritrovando quanto di più turpe si fosse potuto immaginare.
Immagini impudiche tra i rotoli delle Scritture ed idoli pagani nascosti sotto veli. Droghe nelle stanze degli studenti e vestiario esotico e cibo afrodisiaco dentro anfore destinate alle funzioni religiose. Vedute queste cose, il Salvatore urlò con quanta forza aveva in corpo, le sue urla, rimbombando per tutto il palazzo, giunsero per tutta Calatia: “Avete disonorato Teos e tradito il suo Patto! Avete fatto un Mercato del Piacere della vostra Scuola, avete approfittato di tutto e tutti, violando l’infanzia di coloro che volete vincolare a diventare come voi!”
Udite queste cose, con vigore e forza il Salvatore stracciò ogni immagine blasfema, distrusse gli idoli, bruciò le erbe e le polveri nel fuoco e gettò le anfore sconsacrate dalle finestre. La Scuola era in rovina, in un solo giorno.
Sofia, che era tra i pochi ad essersi astenuti da pratiche impure, chiese al Re dei Re: “Che fine faranno gli studenti?”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “Lasciate che i fanciulli vengano con me.”
Così, Immanuel riconobbe in Sofia e Stefania l’ottavo e il nono Corifeo, e queste vennero battezzate, e gli ortodossi che si erano convertiti, ed i loro allievi, ingrossarono le fila di coloro che seguivano il Salvatore.

==II.8 Selenia, la solitaria==

A seguito di queste cose, la fama del Salvatore fu nota dovunque, tanto che notizie del genere giunsero pure a Roma.
Immanuel decise che fosse tempo di ritornare a Veio, così Rocco gli chiese: “Ma termineremo il nostro viaggio senza il Dodicesimo?”
Immanuel disse: “Rocco, non scordare mai di avere Fede in me.”
A Veio il Salvatore fu davvero accolto come il Re dei Re. Chiunque scese in piazza per adorarlo e per chiedere miracoli.
Allora il Salvatore li mise in fila, e quelli gli chiesero di compiere esorcismi, sfamare gli affamati, guarire le malattie, e taluni anche di ingrossare gli animali e rendere fertili i campi.
Ma poi ne venne una, coi capelli ramati, che si presentò come Selenia, che disse: “O Divino, io chiedo Te. Io amo Te. Io voglio stare con Te.”
Ed il Salvatore disse: “L’Amore non è compiere il bene verso gli altri. Questo può essere fatto per interesse, ad esempio. L’Amore di cui parlo è una condizione della propria anima. L’Amore è il coraggio di mortificarsi: di umiliarsi in pubblico, di faticare nella solitudine, di dire ciò che non si vuole sia detto, di mordersi la lingua a fronte dei propri pensieri iniqui.
Così, voi mi chiedete molte cose, ma essenzialmente io posso darvi me stesso, cioè l’Amore di Teos.
Selenia, non sei mai stata con un uomo: io sarò il tuo compagno. Non hai mai condiviso la tua amicizia con nessuno: io sarò il tuo più grande amico. Non hai conosciuto tuo padre: io ti farò da padre e pure da fratello. Non mi hai chiesto niente: ti darò tutto attraverso il battesimo. Mi seguirai come Decima Corifea.”

==II.9 I Campi Flegrei==

Radunati tutti i suoi discepoli, che ammontavano ad un numero assai cresciuto, il Salvatore disse queste parole: “Miei cari amici, nel mio segno, voi vincerete. Tuttavia, per compiere la mia venuta, devo ancora esorcizzare il grande Male che attanaglia questa Terra. Devo farmi carico delle vostre Tenebre, per mondarle con la mia Luce. Devo propagare il Logos ovunque. Dovremo fondare una Chiesa al fine di espandere il Logos e dischiudere i suoi petali su ogni uomo e su ogni donna. Adesso voi non comprendete, ma in futuro tutto vi sarà chiaro.
Adesso vi comunico per quattro mesi mi ritirerò nel deserto dei Campi Flegrei. Mortificherò la mia natura carnale per ricongiungermi alla Luce e nutrirmi di essa. Tra quattro mesi esatti, venite a trovarmi sul Campi Flegrei, affinché la Profezie avranno a compiersi. In questi quattro mesi, i Corifei raccolgano le diecii parti del mio gregge e si disperdano per l’Italia e le terre vicine, e radunate quanta più gente, predicando le cose che predico io, e vivendo nel mio esempio. Insieme, cambieremo il mondo.”
I discepoli non credevano di potercela fare, ma per prima, Giovanna ubbidì al comando, e gli altri, la seguirono.

Dette queste cose, il Salvatore si isolò nel deserto del Campi Flegrei, senza bere né mangiare.
Allo scadere del primo mese, gli si fece in fronte Lilis, la Tentazione.
Questa gli disse: “Immanuel di Veio, unisciti a me! Ribellati al Padre! Rinuncia alla tua umanità, ed insieme domineremo il mondo. Sarò la tua schiava ubbidiente: sarai Signore della Terra e del Cielo, sarai più potente dello stesso Teos e godrai di ogni forma di piacere. “
Ma Immanuel rispose: “Indietreggia! Io sono il Re dei Re già oggi, e la mia missione è altro. Sottomettiti al volere di Teos o fuggi!”
E quella fuggì.
Allo scadere del secondo mese, gli apparve Baffometto, con le sue tre teste: “Immanuel, ascoltami. Non ti chiederò di dominare il mondo, ma di ribellarti a Teos e liberare coloro che ingiustamente sono stati imprigionati nell’Inferno. Ascoltami, io ti imploro: aiuta i tuoi fratelli celesti e non questi uomini senza valore alcuno.”
“Sappi, o povero essere incapace di convincermi con le tue finzioni” –rispose il Salvatore- “Sappi che alcuni di questi uomini comprendono meglio di te il disegno di Teos. Ed inoltre, ragiona, povero scellerato: al mondo deve pur esserci giustizia.”
E così Baffometto sparì dalla vista del Salvatore.
Allo scadere del terzo mese, gli si pose innanzi il Falso Profeta, che abbracciandolo gli sussurrò all’orecchio: “Carissimo Maestro, senti qua cos’ho da proporti: non conquisterai il mondo, né ti ribellerai a Teos, perché tu non hai bisogno di queste cose; ma ti pongo in guardia da una cosa. Vuoi davvero venire ricordato come il Salvatore? Lo sai che le genti future bestemmieranno il tuo nome? Questo non ti farà soffrire? E poi, perché affannarsi tanto per gli uomini? Sai che nel tuo nome compiranno i peggiori peccati e le peggiori iniquità? Lasciali in pace, e troveranno da soli un modo per salvarsi, no?”
Ma il Salvatore lo respinse, dicendogli: “Emulo di me, chi sei tu per dire cos’è da farsi e cosa no? Io sono venuto su questo mondo per salvare i Figli dell’Uomo, e tu vedrai che ci riuscirò. Loro non comprendono, ma loro comprenderanno. Adesso sono abbastanza forte da poter sopportare tutti i loro peccati, passati, presenti e futuri. Sai cosa faranno nel mio nome? Faranno grandissime cose. Costruiranno il loro futuro con le loro mani. Costruiremo la Chiesa, e sempre li sorveglierò dall’alto dei Cieli.
Verrà il giorno della Terza Città, e voi spiriti inquieti non potrete evitarlo in nessun modo.”
E così sparì pure il Falso Profeta.
Allo scadere del quarto mese, i Corifei si presentarono ai Campi Flegrei, e trovarono il Salvatore ad attenderli. Vedendo che il gregge era incrementato di quattro volte il numero con cui li aveva lasciati, egli si complimentò con loro tutti.
Ma Sofia prese parola e disse: “Maestro nostro, menzione particolare va fatta per l’operato di Rocco. Egli si è prodigato più di tutti, dormendo tre ore a notte e nutrendosi solo una volta al giorno, e compiendo opere pie di ogni genere e sorta in sette città diverse.”
Eppure, informandosi sull’operato di tutti, risultò che tutti i Corifei avevano curato gli ammalati dando speranza alle loro famiglie, avevano convinto i briganti a diventare onesti cittadini, ed avevano aiutato le prostitute a cambiare professione. Avevano usato le loro ricchezze per il prossimo ed avevano sacrificato tutto quello che avevano per adempiere la missione corifeica con la massima dedizione.
Il Salvatore fu sinceramente commosso da quanto udiva, e disse loro: “Miei Corifei, da oggi voi siete i miei Vescovi. Siete come Angeli: vegliate sul gregge affinché nessuno possa andare contro di noi. Rocco, so che c’è più Fede in te, che in chiunque altro in questo mondo. Confessami i tuoi molti peccati, e ti consentirò di fare il medesimo in nome di Teos.
Così, sarai conosciuto come il Fondatore della Chiesa, ed il Pontefice.”
Fu dunque l’occasione di rivolgersi ai discepoli, ed a questi, facendosi ben udire da tutti, disse queste parole:
“Vi hanno insegnato di rispettare i Precetti del Patto. E questa è cosa buona e giusta. Ma non vi hanno ancora insegnato ad essere Santi. Le Scritture si compiono in me: udite cosa vi dico e scolpitelo nel cuore e non nella roccia, poiché io vi insegnerò ad essere Santi, affinché non solo avrete certezza di accedere al Paradiso, ma ne avrà certezza anche chi vi emulerà:

Santi sono coloro che lodano Teos in terra pagana e non si convertono al Falso Profeta, e sono perseguitati per questo.
Santi sono coloro che sono sinceri nelle loro lodi e nelle loro preghiere a Teos, e che si astengono dai peccati.
Santi sono coloro che proteggeranno la propria famiglia dalla Tentazione e cresceranno i loro figli nella giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali sono malmenati ed uccisi senza giustizia alcuna.
Santi sono coloro che offriranno i propri danari per compiere il bene del prossimo.
Santi sono coloro che denunceranno le menzogne altrui e saranno perseguitati per questo, poiché non saranno creduti.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno tenuti in grande odio dai malvagi e dai peccatori.
Santi sono coloro che nonostante subiscano molti torti, non si vendicheranno senza giustizia.
Santi sono coloro i quali saranno sottomessi con la forza da chi è più ambizioso.
Santi sono coloro che condivideranno la propria tavola e la propria dimora con chi ne avrà bisogno.
Santi sono coloro i quali lavoreranno con rettitudine, e che rifiuteranno di commerciare in maniera iniqua, ingannando il prossimo.
Santi sono coloro i quali metteranno sé stessi al servizio della giustizia, e porteranno giustizia nel Mondo.”

Dette queste parole, nel cielo apparvero tre anelli color indaco ed apparvero i volti dei tre Arcangeli. Così, s’accese un fuoco brillante tra i cerchi, e questo prese a crescere di forma, come un roveto iridescente; ed accadute queste cose, tutti gli accorti acclamarono Immanuel come il Divino e come il loro Re.

==II.10 La Passione del Salvatore==

Tre anni erano passati dal giorno in cui il Salvatore era giunto dalla Grecia, ed il suo seguito si era fatto nazione.
In questo periodo, morto Johan, la sua famiglia era così composta dai Dieci e dall’Inviolata Rosaria.
In questo periodo, gli ortodossi ed i sacerdoti del Tempio degli Ortodossi si erano riuniti per discutere sulla figura del Salvatore.
Prese parola il Gran Sacerdote Califan: “Io dico che dobbiamo uccidere questa persona. Infatti, se egli è il Salvatore, allora morirà secondo le Scritture, mondandoci dal peccato. Se però egli non lo è, sarà agli occhi di Teos una equa punizione per un truffatore di questo genere. In ogni caso, presto sarà dimenticato.”
Lui diceva queste cose, ma credeva fermamente che Immanuel da Veio andasse fermato.
Tuttavia, la folla dei discepoli che lo seguiva, aveva perso una nazionalità precisa, ed era numericamente superiore agli uomini di cui poteva disporre il Tempio.
I Romani, non interessati alle cose religiose, non avrebbero alzato dito su un uomo amato dal popolo.
In questi anni il Salvatore aveva deciso che la sua predicazione avrebbe dovuto raggiungere la Gallia, e poi l’Hispania e la Pannonia, sino ad Olisipo e la Britannia. Non obbligava nessuno a seguirlo, ma nessuno poteva fermare la sua popolarità come uomo del popolo.
Rientrato in Italia, il Salvatore stabilì che avrebbe passato il Solstizio d’Estate a Roma, e solo lui con sua madre e i Corifei.
Andrea e Rocco gli dissero che era cosa estremamente pericolosa, ma il Salvatore rispose che era inutile prendere precauzione, perché tanto uno di loro lo aveva già tradito.
Ma i Corifei non comprendevano, poiché loro non sapevano. Infatti, era accaduto che Selenia aveva iniziato uno scambio epistolare segreto con Califan, ed aveva rivelato lui che da tempo il Maestro le aveva confidato di voler visitare Roma.
E quando il Salvatore entrò in Roma di Domenica, fu una grande festa per la città, che lo proclamò come Re dei Romani; ma il Salvatore, nello stupore generale, affittò una umile casa e vi si rifugiò coi soli Corifei, chiedendo a tutti di passare quel tempo in preghiera.
Sabina aveva comprato un olio profumato per Immanuel, ma quello rise e disse: “lo conserverai per i tempi futuri.”
Solo Selenia aveva un’aria assente, e tastava con la mano sinistra una pergamena arrotolata.
Venuta ora di cena, il Salvatore imbastì la tavola.
Prese la carne e la distribuì tra i Corifei, poi prese l’olio e lo porse ai commensali e disse:
“Siate coscienti, come lo sono io, che la mia morte è prossima.”, disse, commosso, il Salvatore.
Nello sgomento che ne seguì, i Corifei presero a porre questioni al Salvatore, ma quello usciva dalla sala e si dirigeva nell’orto.
“Sei tu Immanuel, il Veientano?”, chiese una voce proveniente da una guardia appena giunta alla porta dell’abitazione.
“Tu lo dici.”, rispose il Salvatore con freddezza. “Dammene prova”, chiese la guardia.
“Io te ne darò prova”, e Selenia, che aveva seguito il Salvatore, si avvicinò a lui e lo schiaffeggiò sul volto.
“Ti sei confidato pienamente con Giovanna, ti sei sciolto nell’abbraccio di Sabina, sei stato un compagno per Sofia ed hai discusso intere notti con Stefania. Ma per me? Cosa hai fatto rimanere per me? Non sei forse stato un bugiardo?”, gli sussurrò la traditrice.
“Un titolo nobiliare e terre: per questo mi hai venduto. Cento ettari non compreranno il mio amore, il mio abbraccio, la mia stima, la mia compagnia e nemmeno la mia parola. Così tu volevi tutto, ma non hai ottenuto niente.”, concluse il Salvatore mentre si consegnava alle guardie.
I Corifei, giunti fuori, non capirono, ma alla vista delle guardie, solo Giovanna e Pietro accorsero per liberare il Salvatore. La prima scongiurò i soldati con le proprie preghiere, il secondo sfoderando un coltello, ma il Salvatore disse loro che dovevano lasciare che il tempo facesse il suo corso.
Fu così consegnato a Califan, che gli chiese di affacciarsi in pubblico e dire definitivamente che lui non era il figlio di Teos. Ma il Salvatore disse: “Perché mi chiedi di mentire?”; e Califan rispose: “Perché evidentemente, tu, mi chiedi di farti uccidere.”
Il Salvatore gli disse: “Non desideri forse questo, uomo di poca fede?”, e quello: “Io desidero ucciderne uno per educarne cento.”
Ma non sapeva che la morte del Salvatore ne avrebbe educati in numeri ben maggiori.
Fu quindi condotto di Giovedì dal Governatore Calvus, e questi gli chiese: “Sei tu il Re dei Romani?”, ed il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono il Re dei Re”.
Il Governatore, allora, chiese: “Ti sottometti tu al Cesare di Roma?”, ma il Salvatore rispose: “Io sono venuto per annettere Roma al mio Regno.” Allora Calvus chiese a Califan: “E voi, vi sottomettete a Roma?”, e quello rispose: “Certamente, il nostro Re è il Cesare di Roma, il nostro Tempio e la nostra religione sono cose separate dalla politica.”
Ed allora Calvus si rivolse al Salvatore e disse: “Valuta tu, cos’ho io da fare? Mi sembri un pazzo innocente, che ti costa darti una calmata?”
Ma il Salvatore disse: “Orsù, firma la mia condanna, Calvus.”; e Calvus concluse: “Governo queste terre da venticinque anni, e mai finora mi era capitato un caso simile. Ed allora, me ne lavo le mani. Uccidetelo dunque.”
Ma il giorno dopo, il romano, colto dal rimorso, s’affacciò alla piazza di Gerusalemme, e disse: “Chi volete che io liberi? Immanuel di Veio o Barbados il Brigante?”, quest’ultimo era, infatti, stato catturato giusto un mese prima, e si era indecisi se tagliargli la lingua o la gola.
Allora la fazione dei seguaci del Salvatore, con in testa l’Inviolata Rosaria, prese a gridare: “Immanuel! Salvate Immanuel!” Ma gli ortodossi presero a lanciare monete tra la folla, cosicché altri iniziarono a gridare: “Barbados! Liberate Barbados!”. Questo, unito ai naturali seguaci di Barbados, gli valse la libertà.
Il Salvatore fu allora spogliato dai legionari dei propri abiti, e cosparsero il suo corpo di sale e di aceto, e gli chiesero di trasportare una colonna di marmo lungo la strada che conduceva al Colle Palatino.
Se egli si fermava, quelli lo torturavano con la frusta. Ma se anche procedeva, quelli gli toccavano le ginocchia per farlo fermare. Veduto questo scempio, Yagmos si affiancò al Salvatore e lo sorresse, condividendo parte delle frustate, mentre Sabina ripuliva il suo corpo dall’aceto.
Giunto sulla sommità del Colle, sotto l’Albero della Redenzione, vide uno in piedi sulla colonna a destra: “Chi sei tu?”, gli chiese, mentre gli calavano il cappio davanti da uno dei rami.
“Sono Tito. E sono un romano. Abbiamo diverse divinità, ma in fondo è uguale. Infatti, io le mie, le rinnegai.”
Ed il Salvatore rispose: “E tuttavia, in verità ti dico che c’è ancora posto nel Paradiso per gente come te. Dimmi: tu credi?”
Udite quelle parole, Tito fu illuminato dal Logos, e rispose: “Si mio Signore, Re dei Re, io credo in te!”
“E così, tu mi seguirai, alla mia destra.”, concluse Immanuel, poco dopo che la vita di Tito ebbe termine, per il calcio del romano.
E nel vedere tale scena, il Salvatore urlò: “Padre! Perché ci fai questo?”, ed il cielo divenne scuro e cadde la pioggia e la grandine, ma i romani continuarono.
Il Salvatore, il capo chino e il collo stretto nella corda, si rivolse alla folla e disse: “E prima di lasciarvi, vi raccomando di pregare molto il Divino Padre Teos, e prese a pregare:

Divino Teos, Padre del Salvatore,
concedi agli uomini la Speranza.
Divino Teos, che sei Logos,
concedi agli uomini la Forza.
Divino Teos, che tutto puoi,
concedi agli uomini il Perdono.
Noi Ti preghiamo,
umili servi della tua Volontà.

Mosso più dalla pietà che dall’ira, il legionario più vicino al Salvatore, tale Longo, s’accorse che li per terra vi era una lancia. Colpì il Salvatore al costato interrompendone gli spasmi, e così, in questo Venerdì, moriva Immanuel da Veio, Figlio di Teos, Re dei Re.

Allora s’ersero ancora una volta i tre cerchi in cielo, ed assunsero la forma di una piramide e di una scala, ed un torrente di fuoco si sprigionò, dall’albero, alle stelle, e coloro che credettero piansero tutti, senza eccezioni, e coloro che erano peccatori incalliti, non poterono vedere, perché accecati dalla Luce.
Terminato l’evento in pochi istanti, i legionari erano scappati, ma Longo, che aveva assistito all’evento, conservò il corpo del Salvatore in una sindone, e lo trasportò in una cripta chiusa da un masso.

==II.11 La Resurrezione==

Durante il Sabato, i Corifei si riunirono in cerchio. Tra di essi mancava Selenia, che era fuggita. Ma le loro idee erano molto confuse, e tutti si appellavano alle parole del Salvatore. Giovanna era caduta in un profondo mutismo, Sofia e Rocco erano in disaccordo sull’accaduto, e Caio era caduto nel più cupo dei singhiozzi.
Il giorno dopo, Sabina si decise a recarsi alla tomba, per ungere il corpo del Salvatore, al fine di preservarlo dalle impurità. Ma recatasi alla cripta, la pietra era rimossa, e la bara era vuota.
Confidatasi con Rocco, egli era titubante. Sofia disse: “Che sia risorto? Non credo se non vedo.”
Ma dette queste parole, una voce disse: “Sofia, metti il dito nella mia piaga.”
Voltatisi, i Corifei videro che un uomo dalla pelle dorata ed con una lunghissima barba bianca che li osservava a braccia conserte. Giovanna, Andrea e Stefania lo riconobbero subito come il Salvatore, e presto ci fu un diffondersi di abbracci e carezze.
“Uditemi bene, miei Vescovi: è stato dimostrato che il Salvatore vince la Morte; è tempo che voi diventiate un'unica cosa con me, con Teos e col Logos.
Uditemi bene, la vostra missione è fondare la Chiesa: che sia Una, Santa, ed Universale.
La Trinità che voi porrete per divinità, sarà composta dal Padre Teos, dal Figlio, il Salvatore, e dalla Comunità dei Credenti, il Logos. Quindi, è tempo che nasca la Comunità Teologica.
E queste saranno le mie ultime parole, ma voi saprete che ci rincontreremo. Ci rincontreremo nella Morte. Sconfitta la Morte, la Morte è Vita Vera, e la Vita è preparazione alla Vita.”
Dette queste cose, tutti i Corifei sentirono i loro corpi come scolpiti nella pietra, e quindi non poterono muoversi. E mentre quelli erano impietriti, il Salvatore aprì la porta, si voltò, li salutò un ultima volta, e sparì per sempre.
Da quel momento la mente di tutti i Corifei fu invasa dal Logos, e quelli presero a comprendere ogni lingua, e questa cosa fu accertata da Britannici, Greci e Barbari.

Vennero così i tempi dei miracoli, ed il Logos incarnato ebbe vittoria su ogni altra cosa, e così fu fondata la Chiesa Teologica nel mondo.

=Il Libro della Fine=

Fortunato chi legge e chi ascolta il Libro della Fine.
Ciò che ha Inizio, ha una Fine, ed a costui è dato conoscere la Fine.
Cò che ha una Fine, da un’Inizio, ed a costui è dato partecipare all’Inizio.

Io, Giovanna, mi trovai nell’isola di Lemno, quando il Signore mi disse: “Guarda”; ed io guardai. Così prontamente Stefania accorse, annotando ciò che la mia bocca ripeteva dal Logos di Teos.

E queste parole, possano giungere nelle Diocesi di Roma, di Lutetia, di Apulum, di Bisanzio, di Londinium, di Fabiranum e di Olisipo.

Vidi il Paradiso, la Reggia del Divino; e poiché tutto era costruito nel diamante, tutto era Luce, e non vi si proiettavano ombre.
Al centro del luogo in cui ero stata condotta, vi era un piedistallo, e sul piedistallo vi erano sette campane.
Così, mi apparve Sephirot, con l’aspetto di un uomo dalla pelle dorata e sette paia di ali sulla schiena, e mi disse: “Quando suonerai la campana, una piaga s’abbatterà sulle nazioni.”

Così, in principio io non volli, ma Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù, fai, poiché nessuno perirà oggi.”
Allora io feci tintinnare la prima campana, e guardando la volta del Paradiso, m’accorsi che guardavo l’intero mondo, e guardavo molti luoghi; contemporaneamente, come affreschi riuniti in un unico grande disegno.

Allora vidi un Re, ammantato di bianco, e molti che si prostravano, e lo adoravano, in ogni parte del mondo.
“Se vuoi andare avanti, è necessario suonare la campana”, mi disse il Sephirot. Così io feci, e la seconda campana risuonò.
Adesso le vesti del Re, si macchiarono di rosso, e presto tutte le sue vesti furono rosse.
Adesso impugnava una spada, e coloro che prima lo adoravano, adesso erano il suo seguito, e tutti vestivano delle maschere di ferro.

Suonata la terza campana, vidi con orrore gli scheletri dei morti ergersi dalla terra, ed ammantarsi con cappucci neri e stracci. E presto, questi presero a chiedere i denari di coloro che seguivano il Re, che avevano perduto la maschera. E quelli, li davano senza problemi.

Suonai pure la quarta campana, ed allora mi accorsi che ora, quelli che seguivano il Re, non lo seguivano più. Infatti adesso erano armati col fuoco e col bastone, e picchiavano gli scheletri, e li scacciavano dalle loro terre.
Ed il Re diceva: “Che fate? Profanate pure ciò che è sacro?”

Così, rapita dalle visioni, nemmeno m’accorsi d’aver suonato la quinta campana.
E qui vidi che il Re era stato sepolto sotto una lastra di marmo, ed ora molti di quelli che lo seguivano in principio, si ammantavano di oro, di rosso e di bianco.
Ed allora, iniziai a vedere che le loro dimore s’erano rese più lussuose di quanto mai avesse mai potuto immaginare un Imperatore di Roma, e questi erano in molti.
Così domandai a Sephirot: “Così, è questo il destino degli uomini?”
Ma egli mi disse: “Osserva.”
E guardando un altra parte del soffitto, che mi mostrava sempre molte immagini diverse, vidi delle città sul mare, e da qui i briganti compravano e vendevano schiavi in grande quantità.
Così io pensavo che la ricchezza dei primi era stata sottratta a quelli che erano schiavi.

Giacché non comprendevo, suonai la sesta campana, e presto rimpiansi questa scelta.
Vidi l’umanità avvolta dalle fiamme.
Creature mostruose come bestie marine, ora solcavano i cieli, e creature di pietra, nate dalla terra, sputavano rocce, creando frastuono e dolore.
Le genti portavano tutte eguale divisa, e ne morivano a migliaia. E chi non moriva, rimaneva mutilato o veniva incarcerato in stanze ardenti come forni, così che la loro vita era insopportabile, ed io non comprendevo il motivo di così tanto orrore.

Allora Sephirot mi disse: “Orsù dunque, non attendere per la settimana campana”.
Ed allora la presi tra le mani, e la suonai.
E stavolta vidi palazzi di cristallo ed alberi con le radici nel vetro.
Grandi strade di roccia solcavano il cielo, sorrette da colonne; e la forma di ogni meraviglia che io vidi, sfidava l’architettura.
Fui molto stupita da queste visioni, ma sentii gli occhi del Sephirot scrutarmi da dietro le spalle.
Così guardai ancora, e vidi i fanciulli che ora comandavano le creature, e nei loro occhi, io vidi la morte.
Così vidi una creatura con un milione di tentacoli, e la sua faccia era un grande occhio composto di tutti i colori dell’arcobaleno, ed il suo cuore, e le sue vene, erano di roccia. Così compresi che questa creatura era il Re; e viste queste cose, io chiusi gli occhi.

“Osserva!”, mi gridò il Sephirot, con la voce di Teos, ed io osservai, e vidi i palazzi crollare sotto una pioggia di fuoco, e vidi stregoni che ungevano i corpi dei fanciulli per farli ammalare, e vidi che coloro che non possedevano il permesso del Re di Pietra, a questi non era concesso mercanteggiare.
E così, vidi una nuova guerra, e nel vedere quelle scene, io chiedevo: “Perché gli Angeli ed i Demoni si fanno guerra sulla Terra?”

Ma Sephirot mi rispose: “Non Angeli, non Demoni, ma Umanità.”
Rifiutandomi di vedere, io chiesi: è questa la nostra fine?
E quello prese le campane, e le fece risuonare all’unisono.
Così io vidi una grande torre ergersi nel cielo: le fondamenta erano di fuoco, e la struttura era di marmo; e presto si allontanava dalla guerra per solcare il cielo e l’universo, e ricongiungersi a Teos.
Allora, il Sephirot prese le fattezze di Immanuel, il mio Salvatore, con la pelle dorata; e ciò provocò in me tanta gioia:
“In verità ti dico che a tutti coloro che meriteranno la Salvezza, la Salvezza sarà donata in nome mio. Ma al di fuori del nome mio, non vi sarà Salvezza.
Poiché io sono la Fine, ma io sono l’Inizio.”

Udita questa frase, terminarono per sempre le mie visioni della Fine.
Nella mia coscienza, sento che la mia, di Fine, è vicina. Tuttavia, la mia Fine oggi, è solo un nuovo Inizio, domani.

Giovanna, Corifea del Salvatore.

Election of Religious Leader

2012-07-31T08:50:00Z

Mastro: Created page with '=Religious Leader Election= This procedure - appliable to every religion - <b>must be</b> used to appoint a new Church Leader if he's been dishartened or the role is vacant (the…'

=Religious Leader Election=

This procedure - appliable to every religion - <b>must be</b> used to appoint a new Church Leader if he's been dishartened or the role is vacant (the character dies or renounces the role).

==How such a procedure can be opened?==
The procedure is opened and managed by the Camerlengo/Marshal with a public post in the forum. The two roles will be driven by ME Administration/Staff.

==Who may apply for the role?==
Every player whose character has a religiuos role that matches these requirements:

# Charisma >= 18
# Game Seniority >= 120 days

<div class='normalbox'><b>If there won't be any characters with this requirements the Camerlengo/Marshal will reduce the requirements beginning from charisma stat until there will be at least 2 suitable candidates (seniority in the the game is more important than statistics).</b>

<b>After the religious release, the procedure will accept as candidate only the following roles: cardinal/high priest and bishop/prior</b></div>

==Who will be able to vote?==

Every player who detains a Religious Role in the specific Church.

Notes:
# Character must arrive/be in the region where's the headquarter before the deadline specified by the Camerlengo/Marshal
# Character can freely enjoy the stay in the region where's the headquarter until the procedure is finished but they can't leave the region
# Character can't show publicly or privately any content of the procedure to external characters
# Character can't modify the Religious Hierarchy after the opening of phase I

<div class='normalbox'><b>If one of the above rules will be broken the character will be exluded from the vote.</b></div>

The vote will be secret and non-changeable and weighted in the following way:

* Cleric/Basileus: 1
* Bishop/Prior: Vote weight is directly related to the number of active Clerics/Basileus below him (if the bishop manage 3 churches, his vote has a weight of 3)
* Cardinal/High Priest: Vote weight is the sum of the vote weights of the Bishops/Priors below him.

==Schedule==

===Phase I: Contact===

''Start: Time 0, End: Time 0 + 2 days''

The Camerlengo/Marshal open the procedure with a public post in the forum. Every player that want to candidate his character can contact the Camerlengo/Marshal sending a PM or a message IG with a screenshot of his stats and age. Characters out of requirements will be ignored; uncertain situations will be judged by the Camerlengo, in every phase.

If there won't be any candidates after this phase, the Camerlegno/Marshal will reduce the requirements as specified in the paragraph "''Who may apply for the role?''" and the phase will be extended of 24 hours. This will be repeated until a suitable candidate will be found.

===Phase II: Reaching the headquarter===

''Start: Time 0 + 2 days, End: Time 0 + 5 days''

All suitable voters will be able to access a private board on the RP Forum. It will be their duty to ask the access (to the forum Administrator) and prove they are in the Religious headquarter.

Voters can quibble about the future election of the Leader, the candidates and the future of the church in the private board or by private letters. In both cases the content of their dissertation, even paraphrased, is considered part of "the election procedure".

===Phase III: Voting===

''Start: Time 0 + 5 days, End: time 0 + 7 days''

After the meeting all the religious characters that could express a vote will be able to send their preferences for a candidate.
To express the preference, they must send a private message to Camerlengo/Marshall expressly mentioning both the name and surname of the selected candidate.

At the end of this phase the scores are cumulated. The preference can not be changed, once properly expressed.

The Camerlengo/Marshal is not required to report privately any preferences labeled as void for formal defect. The candidate who has earned a score higher than 50% of the total score of who have right in voting, is elected Leader.

If no candidate wins more than 50% of the total score of who have the right to vote, it will proceed to a further 24 hours of ballotage between the top two. The ballotage is won by the person who accumulates the highest score.

The winner of the ballotage is elected Leader. Once Elected the Leader, every rule in force during the election procedure will no longer be applicable. The Camerlengo/Marshal will leave his role.

<div class='normalbox'><b>It is forbidden to prohibit to religious characters to reach destination by means of game mechanics. This will be considered a great abuse</b></div>

CharCreation

2011-12-21T10:11:30Z

Mastro: /* Kingdom of Birth */

==Name choice==

The choice of the name is very important, and only first names pertaining to the Medieval period are allowed. It is possible to use the automatic name generator but player is also free to enter a brand new one.

'''Important notes'''

<div class='normalbox'>
1. Names that are not in accordance with the historical period will be assessed by the staff
and a request for changing the name will be sent to the those whose name does not comply
to the rules.<br/>
2. Names that are clearly not in accordance or aren't appropriate will be changed by the staff
without warning.
</div>

==Kingdom of Birth==

Players will be able to choose a Kingdom where to play.

==Char Attributes==

When you start out in the world of Medieval Europe, you will have the opportunity to set some base skills: Strength, Dexterity, Charisma, Constitution and intelligence.

These attribute points will contribute a lot to the game play and the way you play your character.

For this reason, it's very important that you consider the way you allocate these points. Below there is a description about each attribute and how it affects a character.

'''Important notes'''

<div class='normalbox'>
1. A maximum of 40 points can be distributed.<br/>
2. The maximum points assignable to an attribute in character creation phase is 15.<br/>
3. It is possible to change points distribution after character creation from your profile page for one time only and before the character is 30 days old.
</div>

===Strength===
Strength represents the physical attributes of a character, they will be able to endure more physically daunting tasks with ease, therefore actions which require this strength will have the time taken to completion reduced, for example mining. Strenght is also very important for fight performance.

===Dexterity===
Dexterity represents the grace and the skill related to physical activity. It may influence the time required to execute an action, the wear factor of a tool, and fight performance.

===Charisma===
Charisma is a personal and rare quality, a personal magnetic characteristic that can positively influence the connection with other persons. It may determine the selling price and purchase of properties. Certain value of charisma are required to access some Government or Church Roles.

Charisma can be affected in a positive or negative way from what is worn. For more details see [[en_US_Carisma_Bonus_Malus|Carisma Modifiers]].

===Constitution===
Constitution is the physical makeup of a person. A person may be of strong or weak constitution. It influences the health recovery period plus the time needed to regain one's energy back.

===Intelligence===
Intelligence is the mental ability to learn and to apply the knowledge to easily adapt to new environments. It may influence the time required to execute an action and prevent (if it's too low) the execution of some actions.

=Roles and attributes=

To cover a role, a character will need to satisfy the following requirements:

{|class='hor-minimalist-a'
|-
!Role
!Requir. Attribute level
!Age
|-
|Priest
|Charisma >= 10
|7 days
|-
|Bishop
|Charisma >=12
|30 days
|-
|Cardinal
|Charisma >= 14
|60 days
|-
|Academy Director
|Intelligence >= 12
|30 days
|-
|Drill Master
|Strength >= 12
|30 days
|-
|Guard Captain
|Strength >= 11
|7 days
|-
|Judge
|Charisma >= 12
|30 days
|-
|Vassal
|Charisma >= 14
|60 days
|-
|King
|Charisma >= 16
|90 days
|-
|Religious Leader
|Charisma >= 18
|120 days
|-
|
|}

Scroll

2011-12-13T15:27:28Z

Mastro: /* Introduction to scrolls and documents */

=Introduction to scrolls and documents=
With version 2.0.2 you'll can write your own scrolls, documents and books.

You can use this feature to:
# Write contracts and trade agreements
# Write treaties and diplomats agreed between the kingdoms
# Write religious documents such as baptismal and marriage records
# Manage the royal chancellery such as: passports, permissions for the use of resources, laws...
# Manage the accounts of corporations and guilds
# Simply write a poem, a poetry or notes
# Manage the documents as evidence in a trial

=How to write a scroll/document=
To write a scroll, '''you need a sheet of paper and a wax seal in your inventory''' and your char must have '''at least 5 points of intelligent'''.

You can find the action '''"write"''' in the tooltip of the paper piece.

Once you've written and sealed the scroll it can't be modified.

=Exhibition of a document=
It may happen that some captain, soldier, judge or other people ask you to show a scroll or a document. It can be shown by selecting the action 'exhibit' from the tooltip of the parchment.

You can submit a document only to a character present in the same region.

Scroll

2011-12-12T16:17:30Z

Mastro: /* Exhibition of a document */

=Introduction to scrolls and documents=
With version 2.0.2 you'll can write your own scrolls, document and books.
You can use this feature to:
# Write contracts and trade agreements
# Write treaties and diplomats agreed between the kingdoms
# Write religious documents such as baptismal and marriage records
# Manage the royal chancellery such as: passports, permissions for the use of resources, laws...
# Manage the accounts of corporations and guilds
# Simply write a poem, a poetry or notes
# Manage the documents as evidence in a trial

=How to write a scroll/document=
To write a scroll, '''you need a sheet of paper and a wax seal in your inventory''' and your char must have '''at least 5 points of intelligent'''.

You can find the action '''"write"''' in the tooltip of the paper piece.

Once you've written and sealed the scroll it can't be modified.

=Exhibition of a document=
It may happen that some captain, soldier, judge or other people ask you to show a scroll or a document. It can be shown by selecting the action 'exhibit' from the tooltip of the parchment.

You can submit a document only to a character present in the same region.

Scroll

2011-12-12T16:17:14Z

Mastro: /* How to write a scroll/document */

=Introduction to scrolls and documents=
With version 2.0.2 you'll can write your own scrolls, document and books.
You can use this feature to:
# Write contracts and trade agreements
# Write treaties and diplomats agreed between the kingdoms
# Write religious documents such as baptismal and marriage records
# Manage the royal chancellery such as: passports, permissions for the use of resources, laws...
# Manage the accounts of corporations and guilds
# Simply write a poem, a poetry or notes
# Manage the documents as evidence in a trial

=How to write a scroll/document=
To write a scroll, '''you need a sheet of paper and a wax seal in your inventory''' and your char must have '''at least 5 points of intelligent'''.

You can find the action '''"write"''' in the tooltip of the paper piece.

Once you've written and sealed the scroll it can't be modified.

=Exhibition of a document=
It may happen that some captain, soldier, judge or other people ask you to show a scroll or a document. It can be shown by selecting the action 'exhibit' from the tooltip of the parchment. You can submit a document only to a character present in the same region.

Scroll

2011-12-12T16:16:24Z

Mastro: /* Introduction to scrolls and documents */

=Introduction to scrolls and documents=
With version 2.0.2 you'll can write your own scrolls, document and books.
You can use this feature to:
# Write contracts and trade agreements
# Write treaties and diplomats agreed between the kingdoms
# Write religious documents such as baptismal and marriage records
# Manage the royal chancellery such as: passports, permissions for the use of resources, laws...
# Manage the accounts of corporations and guilds
# Simply write a poem, a poetry or notes
# Manage the documents as evidence in a trial

=How to write a scroll/document=
To write a scroll, '''you need a sheet of paper and a wax seal in your inventory''' and your char must have '''at least 5 points of intelligent'''.
Once you've written and sealed the scroll it can't be modified.

=Exhibition of a document=
It may happen that some captain, soldier, judge or other people ask you to show a scroll or a document. It can be shown by selecting the action 'exhibit' from the tooltip of the parchment. You can submit a document only to a character present in the same region.

Scroll

2011-12-12T14:24:02Z

Mastro:

=Introduction to scrolls and documents=
With version 2.0.2 you'll can write your own scrolls, document and books.
You can use this feature to:
# Write contracts and trade agreements
# Write treaties and diplomats agreed between the kingdoms
# Write religious documents such as baptismal and marriage records
# Manage the royal chancellery such as: passports, permissions for the use of resources, laws...
# Manage the accounts of corporations and guilds
# Simply write a simply write a poem, a poetry or notes
# Manage the documents as evidence in a trial

=How to write a scroll/document=
To write a scroll, '''you need a sheet of paper and a wax seal in your inventory''' and your char must have '''at least 5 points of intelligent'''.
Once you've written and sealed the scroll it can't be modified.

=Exhibition of a document=
It may happen that some captain, soldier, judge or other people ask you to show a scroll or a document. It can be shown by selecting the action 'exhibit' from the tooltip of the parchment. You can submit a document only to a character present in the same region.

Scroll

2011-12-12T14:21:49Z

Mastro: Created page with 'With version 2.0.2 you'll can write your own scrolls, document and books. You can use this feature to: # Write contracts and trade agreements # Write treaties and diplomats agree…'

With version 2.0.2 you'll can write your own scrolls, document and books.
You can use this feature to:
# Write contracts and trade agreements
# Write treaties and diplomats agreed between the kingdoms
# Write religious documents such as baptismal and marriage records
# Manage the royal chancellery such as: passports, permissions for the use of resources, laws...
# Manage the accounts of corporations and guilds
# Simply write a simply write a poem, a poetry or notes

=How to write a scroll/document=
To write a scroll, '''you need a sheet of paper and a wax seal in your inventory''' and your char must have '''at least 5 points of intelligent'''.
Once you've written and sealed the scroll it can't be modified.

=Exhibition of a document=
It may happen that some captain, soldier, judge or other people ask you to show a scroll or a document. It can be shown by selecting the action 'exhibit' from the tooltip of the parchment. You can submit a document only to a character present in the same region.

File:Duchy-savoia-small.png

2011-11-23T20:12:44Z

Mastro:

File:Sultanate-granada-small.png

2011-11-23T20:00:04Z

Mastro:

File:Principality-galles-small.png

2011-11-23T19:59:49Z

Mastro:

File:Kingdom-ungheria-small.png

2011-11-23T19:59:30Z

Mastro:

File:Kingdom-serbia-small.png

2011-11-23T19:59:18Z

Mastro:

File:Kingdom-portogallo-small.png

2011-11-23T19:59:02Z

Mastro: